A dissvvasive from popery to the people of Ireland By Jeremy Lord Bishop of Dovvn.
         Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
      
       
         
           1664
        
      
       Approx. 355 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 97 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A63805
         Wing T319
         ESTC R219157
         99830673
         99830673
         35126
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A63805)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 35126)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2080:17)
      
       
         
           
             A dissvvasive from popery to the people of Ireland By Jeremy Lord Bishop of Dovvn.
             Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
          
           [14], 173, [1] p.
           
             printed by John Crooke, printer to the Kings Most Excellent Majesty, and are to be sold by Samuel Dancer,
             Dublin :
             1664.
          
           
             Reading title: A dissuasive from popery.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-09 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-09 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           DISSVVASIVE
           FROM
           POPERY
           To
           the
           People
           of
           IRELAND
           .
        
         
           BY
           JEREMY
           
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
          
           DOVVN
           .
        
         
           DVBLIN
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Iohn
             Crooke
          
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           Kings
           Most
           Excellent
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Samuel
             Dancer
          
           ,
           1664.
           
        
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           WHen
           a
           Roman
           Gentleman
           had
           ,
           to
           please
           himself
           ,
           written
           a
           book
           in
           Greek
           ,
           and
           presented
           it
           to
           Cato
           ;
           he
           desired
           him
           to
           pardon
           the
           faults
           of
           his
           expressions
           ,
           since
           he
           wrote
           in
           Greek
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           tongue
           in
           which
           he
           was
           not
           perfect
           Master
           .
           Cato
           told
           him
           he
           had
           better
           then
           to
           have
           let
           it
           alone
           ,
           and
           written
           in
           Latine
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           it
           is
           better
           not
           to
           commit
           a
           fault
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           apologies
           .
           For
           if
           the
           thing
           be
           good
           ,
           it
           needs
           not
           to
           be
           excus'd
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           good
           ,
           a
           crude
           apologie
           will
           do
           nothing
           but
           confess
           the
           fault
           ,
           but
           never
           make
           amends
           .
           I
           therefore
           make
           this
           address
           to
           all
           who
           will
           concern
           themselves
           in
           reading
           this
           Book
           ,
           not
           to
           ask
           their
           pardon
           for
           my
           fault
           in
           doing
           it
           ;
           I
           know
           of
           none
           ;
           for
           if
           I
           had
           known
           them
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           mended
           them
           before
           the
           Publication
           ;
           and
           yet
           though
           I
           know
           not
           any
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           question
           but
           much
           fault
           will
           be
           found
           by
           too
           many
           ;
           I
           wish
           I
           have
           
           given
           them
           no
           cause
           for
           their
           so
           doing
           .
           But
           I
           do
           not
           onely
           mean
           it
           in
           the
           particular
           periods
           (
           where
           every
           man
           that
           is
           not
           a
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           or
           Ireland
           will
           ,
           at
           least
           do
           as
           Apollonius
           did
           to
           the
           apparition
           that
           affrighted
           his
           company
           on
           the
           mountain
           Caucasus
           ,
           he
           will
           revile
           and
           persecute
           me
           with
           evil
           words
           )
           but
           I
           mean
           it
           in
           the
           whole
           designe
           ,
           and
           men
           will
           reasonably
           or
           capritiously
           ask
           ,
           why
           any
           more
           controversies
           ?
           Why
           this
           over
           again
           ?
           Why
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           against
           whom
           so
           very-many
           are
           already
           exasperated
           ,
           that
           they
           cry
           out
           fiercely
           of
           persecution
           ?
           And
           why
           can
           they
           not
           be
           suffered
           to
           enjoy
           their
           share
           of
           peace
           ,
           which
           hath
           returned
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Sacred
           Majesty
           at
           his
           blessed
           Restauration
           ?
           For
           as
           much
           of
           this
           as
           concerns
           my self
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           excuse
           ,
           but
           give
           my
           reasons
           ,
           and
           hope
           to
           justifie
           this
           procedure
           with
           that
           modesty
           which
           David
           us'd
           to
           his
           angry
           Brother
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             What
             have
             I
             now
             done
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             a
             cause
          
           ?
           The
           cause
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           The
           Reverend
           Fathers
           my
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Ireland
           in
           their
           circumspection
           and
           watchfulness
           over
           their
           Flocks
           having
           espyed
           grievous
           Wolves
           to
           have
           entred
           in
           ,
           some
           with
           Sheeps
           clothing
           ,
           and
           some
           without
           ,
           some
           secret
           enemies
           ,
           and
           some
           open
           ,
           at
           first
           endeavour'd
           to
           give
           check
           to
           those
           enemies
           which
           had
           put
           fire
           into
           the
           bed
           straw
           ;
           and
           though
           God
           hath
           very
           much
           prosper'd
           their
           labours
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           work
           enough
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           ,
           till
           God
           shall
           call
           them
           home
           to
           the
           land
           of
           peace
           and
           unity
           .
           But
           
             it
             was
             soon
             remembred
          
           ,
           that
           when
           King
           James
           of
           blessed
           memory
           had
           discerned
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           English
           non-Conformists
           ,
           &
           found
           them
           peevish
           and
           factious
           ,
           unreasonable
           and
           imperious
           ,
           not
           only
           unable
           to
           govern
           ,
           but
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Government
           ,
           as
           greedy
           to
           snatch
           at
           it
           for
           themselves
           ;
           resolved
           to
           take
           off
           their
           disguise
           and
           put
           a
           difference
           between
           Conscience
           and
           Faction
           ,
           
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           measures
           and
           rules
           of
           Laws
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           all
           wise
           men
           were
           consenting
           ,
           because
           by
           the
           Kings
           great
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           whole
           conference
           and
           enquiry
           ,
           men
           saw
           there
           was
           reason
           on
           the
           Kings
           side
           ,
           and
           necessity
           on
           all
           sides
           .
           But
           the
           Gun-powder
           Treason
           breaking
           out
           ,
           a
           new
           zeal
           was
           enkindled
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           it
           shin'd
           so
           greatly
           ,
           that
           the
           non-Conformists
           escaped
           by
           the
           light
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           quickly
           grew
           warm
           by
           the
           heat
           of
           that
           flame
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           added
           no
           small
           increase
           by
           their
           declamations
           ,
           and
           other
           acts
           of
           insinuation
           :
           insomuch
           that
           they
           being
           neglected
           ,
           multiply'd
           until
           they
           got
           power
           enough
           to
           do
           all
           those
           mischiefs
           which
           we
           have
           seen
           and
           felt
           .
           This
           
             being
             remembred
             and
             spoken
             of
          
           ,
           it
           
             was
             soon
             observ'd
          
           that
           the
           Tables
           only
           were
           now
           turn'd
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           the
           publick
           zeal
           and
           watchfulness
           against
           those
           men
           ,
           and
           those
           persuasions
           ,
           which
           so
           lately
           have
           afflicted
           us
           ,
           might
           give
           to
           the
           emissaries
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           leisure
           and
           opportunity
           to
           grow
           into
           numbers
           and
           strength
           to
           debauch
           many
           Souls
           ,
           and
           to
           unhinge
           the
           safety
           and
           peace
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           In
           Ireland
           we
           saw
           too
           much
           of
           it
           done
           ,
           and
           found
           the
           mischief
           growing
           too
           fast
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           intolerable
           inconveniences
           ,
           but
           too
           justly
           apprehended
           ,
           as
           near
           and
           imminent
           .
           We
           had
           reason
           at
           least
           to
           cry
           Fire
           when
           it
           flamed
           through
           our
           very
           Roofs
           ,
           and
           to
           interpose
           with
           all
           care
           and
           diligence
           ,
           when
           Religion
           and
           the
           eternal
           interest
           of
           Souls
           was
           at
           stake
           ,
           as
           knowing
           we
           should
           be
           greatly
           unfit
           to
           appear
           and
           account
           to
           the
           
             great
             Bishop
             and
             Shepherd
             of
             souls
             ,
          
           if
           we
           had
           suffered
           the
           enemies
           to
           sow
           tares
           in
           our
           fields
           ,
           we
           standing
           and
           looking
           on
           .
           It
           was
           therefore
           consider'd
           how
           we
           might
           best
           serve
           God
           ,
           and
           rescue
           our
           charges
           from
           their
           danger
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           concluded
           presently
           to
           run
           to
           arms
           ,
           I
           mean
           to
           the
           weapons
           of
           our
           warfare
           ,
           to
           the
           armour
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           the
           works
           of
           our
           calling
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           the
           people
           of
           their
           peril
           ,
           to
           warn
           them
           
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           them
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           truth
           and
           peace
           and
           holiness
           :
           that
           if
           they
           would
           be
           admonished
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           safe
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           not
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           without
           excuse
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           say
           but
           the
           Prophets
           have
           been
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           it
           was
           next
           enquired
           who
           should
           minister
           in
           this
           affair
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           order
           all
           those
           things
           which
           they
           had
           to
           give
           in
           charge
           :
           It
           was
           easie
           to
           chuse
           many
           ,
           but
           hard
           to
           chuse
           one
           ;
           There
           were
           many
           fit
           to
           succeed
           in
           the
           vacant
           Apostleship
           ,
           and
           though
           
             Barsabas
             the
             just
          
           was
           by
           all
           the
           Church
           nam'd
           as
           a
           fit
           and
           worthy
           man
           ,
           yet
           the
           lot
           fell
           upon
           Matthias
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           my
           case
           ,
           it
           fell
           to
           me
           to
           be
           their
           Amanuensis
           ,
           when
           persons
           most
           worthy
           were
           more
           readily
           excus'd
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           my
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           had
           reason
           ,
           that
           (
           according
           to
           S.
           Pauls
           rule
           )
           
             If
             there
             be
             judgements
             or
             controversies
             amongst
             us
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             should
             be
             employ'd
             who
             are
             least
             esteem'd
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           And
           upon
           this
           account
           I
           had
           nothing
           left
           me
           but
           obedience
           ;
           though
           I
           confess
           that
           I
           found
           regret
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           employment
           ,
           for
           I
           love
           not
           to
           be
           (
           as
           S.
           Paul
           calls
           it
           )
           one
           of
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             disputers
             of
             this
             world
          
           .
           For
           I
           suppose
           skill
           in
           controversies
           (
           as
           they
           are
           now
           us'd
           )
           to
           be
           the
           worst
           part
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           time
           is
           the
           worst
           spent
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           men
           the
           least
           benefited
           by
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           Questions
           are
           curious
           and
           impertinent
           ,
           intricate
           ,
           and
           inexplicable
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           men
           better
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           a
           Sect.
           But
           when
           the
           Propositions
           disputed
           are
           of
           the
           foundation
           of
           faith
           ,
           or
           lead
           to
           good
           life
           ,
           or
           naturally
           do
           good
           to
           single
           persons
           or
           publick
           Societies
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           part
           of
           the
           depositum
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Analogy
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           we
           are
           by
           the
           Apostle
           commanded
           
             to
             contend
             earnestly
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           controversies
           may
           become
           necessary
           ;
           but
           because
           they
           are
           not
           often
           so
           ,
           but
           oftentimes
           useless
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           troublesome
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           ill
           diet
           
           makes
           an
           ill
           habit
           of
           body
           ,
           so
           does
           the
           frequent
           use
           of
           controversies
           baffle
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           crafty
           to
           deceive
           others
           ,
           it self
           remaining
           instructed
           in
           nothing
           but
           useless
           notions
           and
           words
           of
           contingent
           signification
           and
           distinctions
           without
           difference
           ,
           which
           minister
           to
           pride
           and
           contention
           ,
           and
           teach
           men
           to
           be
           pertinacious
           ,
           troublesome
           and
           uncharitable
           ,
           therefore
           I
           love
           them
           not
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           by
           the
           Apostolical
           Rule
           I
           am
           tyed
           
             to
             do
             all
             things
             without
             murmurings
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           without
           disputings
           ,
           
           I
           consider'd
           it
           over
           again
           ,
           and
           found
           my self
           reliev'd
           by
           the
           subject
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           grand
           consequent
           of
           the
           present
           Questions
           .
           For
           in
           the
           present
           affair
           ,
           the
           case
           is
           not
           so
           as
           in
           the
           others
           ;
           here
           the
           Questions
           are
           such
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           declares
           them
           to
           reach
           as
           far
           as
           eternity
           ,
           and
           da●n
           all
           that
           are
           not
           of
           their
           opinions
           ;
           and
           the
           Protestants
           have
           much
           more
           reason
           to
           fear
           concerning
           the
           Papists
           ,
           such
           who
           are
           not
           excus'd
           by
           ignorance
           ,
           that
           their
           condition
           is
           very
           sad
           and
           deplorable
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           charity
           to
           snatch
           them
           as
           a
           brand
           from
           the
           fire
           ;
           and
           indeed
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           maintains
           Propositions
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           the
           Ancient
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           believ'd
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           separate
           from
           God.
           I
           instance
           in
           their
           superaddition
           of
           Articles
           and
           Propositions
           ,
           derived
           onely
           from
           a
           pretended
           tradition
           ,
           and
           not
           contain'd
           in
           Scripture
           .
           Now
           the
           doing
           of
           this
           is
           a
           great
           sin
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           danger
           .
           
             Adoro
             Scripturae
             plenitudinem
             ;
             Si
             non
             est
             scriptum
             timeat
             vae
             illud
             adjicientibus
             &
             detrahentibus
             destinatum
             ,
             said
          
           Tertullian
           :
           
             I
             adore
             the
             fulness
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             written
             ,
             let
          
           Hermogenus
           
             fear
             the
             wo
             that
             is
             destin'd
             to
             them
             that
             detract
             from
             or
             add
             to
             it
             .
          
           
        
         
           S.
           Basil
           sayes
           ,
           
           
             Without
             doubt
             it
             is
             a
             most
             manifest
             argument
             of
             Infidelity
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             certain
             signe
             of
             pride
             ,
             to
             introduce
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             written
          
           [
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ]
           
           
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             having
             said
             ,
             My
             sheep
             hear
             my
             voice
             ,
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             strangers
             they
             will
             not
             hear
             ;
             and
             to
             detract
             from
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             add
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             Faith
             that
             is
             not
             there
             ,
             is
             most
             vehemently
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             saying
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             but
             a
             mans
             Testament
             ,
          
           Nemo
           superordinat
           ,
           
             no
             man
             adds
             to
             it
          
           .
           And
           says
           also
           ,
           
             This
             was
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Testator
             .
          
           And
           
             Theophilus
             Alexandrinus
          
           says
           plainly
           ,
           
           
             It
             is
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Devilish
             spirit
             to
             think
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             Divine
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             in
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           S.
           Athanasius
           affirms
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Catholicks
             will
             neither
             speak
             nor
             endure
             to
             hear
             any
             thing
             in
             Religion
             that
             is
             a
             stranger
             to
             Scripture
          
           ;
           it
           being
           
             Immodestiae
             vaecordia
          
           ,
           an
           evil
           heart
           of
           immodesty
           ,
           to
           speak
           those
           things
           which
           are
           not
           written
           .
           Now
           let
           any
           man
           judge
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           our
           duty
           and
           a
           necessary
           work
           of
           charity
           ,
           and
           the
           proper
           Office
           of
           our
           Ministery
           ,
           to
           persuade
           our
           charges
           from
           the
           
             immodesty
             of
             an
             evil
             heart
          
           ,
           from
           having
           
             a
             Devilish
             spirit
          
           ,
           from
           doing
           that
           
             which
             is
             vehemently
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
          
           from
           
             Infidelity
             and
             pride
          
           ,
           and
           lastly
           from
           that
           
             eternal
             wo
             which
             is
             denounc'd
          
           against
           them
           that
           add
           other
           words
           and
           doctrines
           than
           what
           is
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Dominus
             dixit
             ,
             The
             Lord
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             not
             said
             it
             .
          
           If
           we
           had
           put
           these
           severe
           censures
           upon
           the
           Popish
           Doctrine
           of
           Tradition
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           been
           thought
           uncharitable
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           do
           so
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           charitable
           ,
           and
           snatch
           our
           charges
           from
           the
           ambient
           flame
           .
        
         
           
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Question
           of
           Images
           .
           
             Dubium
             non
             est
             ,
             quin
             Religio
             nulla
             sit
             ,
             ubicunque
             simulacrum
             est
             ,
          
           said
           
             Lactantius
             ,
             without
             all
             peradventure
             where
             ever
             an
             image
             is
             ,
          
           (
           meaning
           for
           worship
           )
           
             there
             is
             no
             Religion
          
           :
           and
           that
           
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             die
             than
             pollute
             our
             Faith
             with
             such
             impieties
             ,
          
           said
           
             Origen
             ;
             It
             is
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
          
           
           it
           being
           
             expres●y
             forbidden
             by
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ,
          
           as
           Irenaeus
           affirms
           ,
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
          
           ,
           and
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           it
           not
           great
           reason
           we
           should
           contend
           for
           that
           faith
           which
           forbids
           all
           worship
           of
           Images
           ,
           and
           oppose
           the
           superstition
           of
           such
           guides
           ,
           who
           do
           teach
           their
           people
           to
           give
           them
           veneration
           ,
           to
           
             prevaricate
             the
             Moral
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           
             Law
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           do
           that
           which
           
             whosoever
             does
             has
             no
             Religion
          
           ?
           We
           know
           Idolatry
           is
           a
           damnable
           sin
           ,
           and
           we
           also
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Roman
           Church
           with
           all
           the
           artifices
           she
           could
           use
           ,
           never
           can
           justifie
           her self
           ,
           or
           acquit
           the
           common
           practises
           from
           Idolatry
           ;
           and
           yet
           if
           it
           were
           but
           suspicious
           that
           it
           is
           Idolatry
           ,
           it
           were
           enough
           to
           awaken
           us
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           a
           jealous
           God
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           endure
           any
           such
           causes
           of
           suspicion
           and
           motives
           of
           jealousie
           .
           I
           instance
           but
           once
           more
           .
        
         
           The
           Primitive
           Church
           did
           excommunicate
           them
           that
           did
           not
           receive
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           in
           both
           kinds
           ,
           
           and
           S.
           Ambrose
           says
           ,
           that
           
             he
             who
             receives
             the
             Mystery
             otherwayes
             than
             Christ
             appointed
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           but
           in
           one
           kind
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           appointed
           it
           in
           two
           )
           
             is
             unworthy
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             have
             devotion
          
           :
           Now
           this
           thing
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           suffer
           ,
           that
           our
           people
           by
           so
           doing
           should
           remain
           
             unworthy
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           
             be
             indevout
          
           ,
           or
           cozen'd
           with
           a
           false
           shew
           of
           devotion
           ,
           or
           fall
           by
           following
           exil
           guides
           into
           the
           
             Sentence
             of
             Excommunication
          
           .
           These
           matters
           are
           not
           trifling
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           see
           these
           errors
           frequently
           taught
           and
           own'd
           as
           the
           only
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           such
           evils
           ,
           which
           the
           Fathers
           say
           are
           the
           way
           of
           damnation
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           hope
           that
           all
           wise
           and
           good
           men
           ,
           lovers
           of
           souls
           ,
           will
           confess
           that
           we
           are
           within
           the
           circles
           of
           our
           duty
           ,
           when
           we
           teach
           our
           people
           to
           decline
           the
           crooked
           wayes
           ,
           and
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           Scripture
           and
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           have
           observed
           amongst
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Irish
           ,
           such
           a
           declension
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           so
           great
           credulity
           to
           believe
           
           every
           superstitious
           story
           ,
           such
           confidence
           in
           vanity
           ,
           such
           groundless
           pertinacy
           ,
           such
           vitious
           lives
           ,
           so
           little
           sense
           of
           true
           Religion
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           much
           care
           to
           obey
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           to
           obey
           God
           :
           such
           intolerable
           ignorance
           ,
           such
           fond
           Oathes
           and
           manners
           of
           swearing
           ,
           thinking
           themselves
           more
           obliged
           by
           swearing
           on
           the
           Mass-Book
           ,
           than
           the
           Four
           Gospels
           ,
           and
           S.
           Patricks
           Mass-Book
           more
           than
           any
           new
           one
           ;
           swearing
           by
           their
           Fathers
           Soul
           ,
           by
           their
           Godsips
           hand
           ,
           by
           other
           things
           which
           are
           the
           product
           of
           those
           many
           tales
           are
           told
           them
           ;
           their
           not
           knowing
           upon
           what
           account
           they
           refuse
           to
           come
           to
           Church
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           now
           they
           are
           old
           and
           never
           did
           ,
           or
           their
           Country-men
           do
           not
           ,
           or
           their
           Fathers
           or
           Grandfathers
           never
           did
           ,
           or
           that
           their
           Ancestors
           were
           Priests
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           not
           alter
           from
           their
           Religion
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           ,
           can
           give
           no
           account
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           :
           onely
           they
           believe
           as
           their
           Priest
           bids
           them
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           Mass
           which
           they
           understand
           not
           ,
           and
           reckon
           their
           beads
           to
           tell
           the
           number
           and
           the
           tale
           of
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           abstain
           from
           eggs
           and
           flesh
           in
           Lent
           ,
           and
           visit
           S.
           Patricks
           Well
           ,
           and
           leave
           pins
           and
           ribbands
           ,
           yarn
           or
           thred
           in
           their
           holy
           welts
           ,
           and
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           S.
           Mary
           and
           S.
           Patrick
           ,
           S.
           Columbanus
           and
           S.
           Bridget
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           be
           buried
           with
           S.
           Francis's
           chord
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           fast
           on
           Saturdays
           in
           honour
           of
           our
           Lady
           .
           These
           and
           so
           many
           other
           things
           of
           like
           nature
           we
           see
           dayly
           ,
           that
           we
           being
           conscious
           of
           the
           infinite
           distance
           which
           these
           things
           have
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           know
           that
           no
           Charity
           can
           be
           greater
           than
           to
           persuade
           the
           people
           to
           come
           to
           our
           Churches
           ,
           were
           they
           shall
           be
           taught
           all
           the
           ways
           of
           godly
           wisdom
           ,
           of
           peace
           and
           safety
           to
           their
           souls
           :
           whereas
           now
           there
           are
           many
           of
           them
           that
           know
           not
           how
           to
           say
           their
           prayers
           ,
           but
           mutter
           like
           Pies
           and
           Parrots
           ,
           words
           which
           they
           are
           taught
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           understand
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           give
           one
           particular
           instance
           of
           their
           miserable
           superstition
           and
           blindness
           .
        
         
         
           I
           was
           lately
           within
           a
           few
           Moneths
           very
           much
           troubled
           with
           petitions
           and
           earnest
           requests
           ,
           for
           the
           restoring
           a
           Bell
           which
           a
           Person
           of
           Quality
           had
           in
           his
           hands
           in
           the
           time
           of
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           the
           late
           Rebellion
           .
           I
           could
           not
           guess
           at
           the
           reasons
           of
           their
           so
           great
           and
           violent
           importunity
           ,
           but
           told
           the
           petitioners
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           prove
           that
           Bell
           to
           be
           theirs
           ,
           the
           Gentleman
           was
           willing
           to
           pay
           the
           full
           value
           of
           it
           ;
           though
           he
           had
           no
           obligation
           to
           do
           so
           (
           that
           I
           know
           of
           )
           but
           charity
           :
           but
           this
           was
           so
           far
           from
           satisfying
           them
           ,
           that
           still
           the
           importunity
           encreased
           ,
           which
           made
           me
           diligently
           to
           inquire
           into
           the
           secret
           of
           it
           .
           The
           first
           cause
           I
           found
           was
           ,
           that
           a
           dying
           person
           in
           the
           parish
           desired
           to
           have
           it
           rung
           before
           him
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           pretended
           he
           could
           not
           die
           in
           peace
           if
           it
           were
           deny'd
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           keeping
           of
           that
           Bell
           did
           anciently
           belong
           to
           that
           family
           from
           father
           to
           son
           :
           but
           because
           this
           seem'd
           nothing
           but
           a
           fond
           and
           an
           unreasonable
           superstition
           ,
           I
           enquired
           farther
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           found
           that
           they
           believ'd
           this
           Bell
           came
           from
           heaven
           ,
           that
           it
           used
           to
           be
           carryed
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           to
           end
           controversies
           by
           oath
           ,
           which
           the
           worst
           man
           durst
           not
           violate
           if
           they
           swore
           upon
           that
           Bell
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           men
           amongst
           them
           durst
           not
           but
           believe
           him
           ;
           that
           if
           this
           Bell
           was
           rung
           before
           the
           corpse
           to
           the
           grave
           ,
           it
           would
           help
           him
           out
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           when
           any
           one
           dyed
           ,
           the
           friends
           of
           the
           deceased
           did
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Bell
           was
           in
           their
           possession
           ,
           hire
           it
           for
           the
           behoof
           of
           their
           dead
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           this
           means
           that
           family
           was
           in
           part
           maintain'd
           .
           I
           was
           troubled
           to
           see
           under
           what
           spirit
           of
           delusion
           those
           poor
           souls
           do
           lie
           ,
           how
           infinitely
           their
           credulity
           is
           abused
           ,
           how
           certainly
           they
           believe
           in
           trifles
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           rely
           on
           vanity
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           they
           regard
           the
           truths
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           how
           not
           at
           all
           they
           drink
           of
           the
           waters
           of
           Salvation
           .
           For
           the
           numerous
           companies
           of
           Priests
           and
           Friers
           amongst
           them
           ,
           take
           care
           they
           shall
           know
           nothing
           of
           Religion
           but
           what
           they
           design
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           use
           all
           means
           
           to
           keep
           them
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Irish
           tongue
           ,
           lest
           if
           they
           learn
           English
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           supply'd
           with
           persons
           fitter
           to
           instruct
           them
           ;
           the
           people
           are
           taught
           to
           make
           that
           also
           their
           excuse
           for
           not
           coming
           to
           our
           Churches
           ,
           to
           hear
           our
           advises
           ,
           or
           converse
           with
           us
           in
           religious
           intercourses
           ,
           because
           they
           understand
           us
           not
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           not
           understand
           us
           ,
           neither
           will
           they
           learn
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           understand
           and
           live
           .
           And
           this
           and
           many
           other
           evils
           are
           made
           greater
           and
           more
           irremediable
           by
           the
           affrightment
           which
           their
           Priests
           put
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           issues
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           by
           which
           (
           they
           now
           exercising
           it
           too
           publickly
           )
           they
           give
           them
           Laws
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           Religion
           ,
           but
           even
           for
           Temporal
           things
           ,
           and
           turn
           their
           Proselytes
           from
           the
           Mass
           ,
           if
           they
           become
           farmers
           of
           the
           Tythes
           from
           the
           Minister
           or
           Proprietary
           without
           their
           leave
           .
           I
           speak
           that
           which
           I
           know
           to
           be
           true
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           and
           unconstrain'd
           and
           uninvited
           Narratives
           ;
           so
           that
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           in
           distinction
           and
           separation
           from
           us
           ,
           is
           a
           body
           of
           strange
           Propositions
           ,
           having
           but
           little
           relish
           of
           true
           primitive
           and
           pure
           Christianity
           (
           as
           will
           be
           made
           manifest
           if
           the
           importunity
           of
           our
           adversaries
           extort
           it
           )
           so
           it
           is
           here
           amongst
           us
           a
           faction
           and
           a
           State
           party
           and
           designe
           to
           recover
           their
           old
           Laws
           and
           barbarous
           manner
           of
           living
           ,
           a
           device
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           dwell
           alone
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           
             populus
             unius
             labii
          
           ,
           a
           people
           of
           one
           language
           ,
           and
           unmingled
           with
           others
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           a
           one
           as
           ought
           to
           be
           reproved
           by
           all
           the
           severities
           of
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           ,
           lest
           the
           people
           perish
           ,
           and
           their
           souls
           be
           cheaply
           given
           away
           to
           them
           that
           make
           merchandize
           of
           souls
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           purchase
           and
           price
           of
           Christs
           bloud
           .
        
         
           Having
           given
           this
           sad
           account
           why
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           my
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           should
           take
           care
           to
           do
           what
           they
           have
           done
           in
           this
           affair
           ,
           and
           why
           I
           did
           consent
           to
           be
           engaged
           in
           this
           controversie
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           I
           love
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           since
           it
           is
           
           not
           a
           love
           of
           trouble
           and
           contention
           ,
           but
           charity
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           the
           poor
           deluded
           Irish
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           remaining
           but
           that
           we
           humbly
           desire
           of
           God
           to
           accept
           and
           to
           bless
           this
           well
           meant
           
             Labour
             of
             Love
          
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           some
           admirable
           wayes
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           convey
           to
           them
           the
           notices
           of
           their
           danger
           ,
           and
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           deobstruct
           the
           passages
           of
           necessary
           truth
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           we
           know
           the
           arts
           of
           their
           Guides
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           will
           be
           very
           hard
           that
           the
           notice
           of
           these
           things
           shall
           ever
           be
           suffer'd
           to
           arive
           to
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           but
           
             that
             which
             hinders
             will
             hinder
             until
             it
             be
             taken
             away
          
           :
           however
           we
           believe
           and
           hope
           in
           God
           for
           remedy
           .
        
         
           For
           although
           Edom
           would
           not
           let
           his
           brother
           Israel
           pass
           into
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           the
           Philistims
           would
           stop
           the
           Patriarchs
           Wells
           ,
           and
           the
           wicked
           Shepherds
           of
           Midian
           would
           drive
           their
           neighbours
           flocks
           from
           the
           watering
           troughs
           ,
           and
           the
           Emissaries
           of
           Rome
           use
           all
           arts
           to
           keep
           the
           people
           from
           the
           use
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           Wells
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           from
           entertaining
           the
           notices
           of
           such
           things
           which
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           we
           teach
           ;
           yet
           as
           God
           found
           out
           a
           remedy
           for
           those
           of
           old
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           also
           for
           the
           poor
           misled
           people
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           and
           will
           take
           away
           the
           evil
           minds
           ,
           or
           the
           opportunities
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           hindring
           the
           people
           from
           Instruction
           ,
           and
           make
           way
           that
           the
           truths
           we
           have
           here
           taught
           may
           approach
           to
           their
           ears
           ,
           and
           sink
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           wise
           unto
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Dissuasive
           FROM
           POPERY
           To
           the
           People
           of
           IRELAND
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             THe
             Questions
             of
             Difference
             between
             
               Our
               Churches
            
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             have
             been
             so
             often
             disputed
             ,
             and
             the
             evidences
             on
             both
             Sides
             so
             often
             produc'd
             ,
             that
             to
             those
             who
             are
             strangers
             to
             the
             present
             constitution
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             very
             unnecessary
             to
             say
             them
             over
             again
             :
             and
             yet
             it
             will
             seem
             almost
             impossible
             to
             produce
             any
             new
             matter
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             could
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             probable
             ,
             that
             what
             can
             be
             newly
             alledged
             
             can
             prevail
             more
             than
             all
             that
             which
             already
             hath
             been
             so
             often
             urged
             in
             these
             Questions
             .
             But
             we
             are
             not
             deterr'd
             from
             doing
             our
             duty
             by
             any
             such
             considerations
             :
             as
             knowing
             ,
             that
             the
             ●ame
             medicaments
             are
             with
             success
             applyed
             to
             a
             returning
             or
             an
             abiding
             Ulcer
             ;
             and
             the
             Preachers
             of
             Gods
             Word
             must
             for
             ever
             be
             ready
             to
             put
             the
             People
             in
             minde
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             already
             have
             heard
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             same
             reasons
             endeavour
             to
             destroy
             their
             sin
             ,
             or
             prevent
             their
             danger
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             extirpate
             those
             errors
             ,
             which
             have
             had
             opportunity
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             late
             Disorders
             to
             spring
             up
             and
             grow
             stroger
             ,
             not
             when
             the
             Keepers
             of
             the
             Field
             slept
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             were
             wounded
             ,
             and
             their
             hands
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             their
             mouths
             stopp'd
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             continue
             ,
             or
             proceed
             to
             do
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             thoroughly
             .
          
           
             A
             little
             warm
             Sun
             ,
             and
             som●
             indulgent
             showers
             of
             a
             softer
             rain
             ,
             have
             made
             many
             weeds
             of
             erroneous
             Doctrine
             to
             take
             root
             greatly
             ,
             and
             to
             spread
             themselves
             widely
             :
             and
             the
             Bigots
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             by
             their
             late
             importune
             boldness
             and
             indiscreet
             frowardness
             in
             making
             Proselytes
             ,
             have
             but
             too
             manifestly
             declar'd
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             
               rerum
               potiti
            
             ,
             Masters
             of
             our
             affairs
             ,
             they
             would
             suffer
             nothing
             to
             grow
             but
             their
             own
             Colo●ynths
             and
             Gourds
             .
             And
             although
             the
             
               Natural
               remedy
            
             for
             this
             were
             to
             take
             away
             
               that
               impunity
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             which
             alone
             they
             do
             encrease
             ;
             yet
             because
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             Authors
             of
             such
             Counsels
             ,
             but
             confidently
             rely
             upon
             God
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             right
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             venerable
             and
             prime
             Antiquity
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             proper
             defensatives
             of
             truth
             for
             its
             support
             and
             maintenance
             ;
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             conceal
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             committed
             to
             our
             charges
             ,
             the
             great
             evils
             to
             
             which
             they
             are
             tempted
             by
             the
             Roman
             Emissaries
             ,
             that
             while
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Parliament
             take
             care
             to
             secure
             all
             the
             publick
             interests
             
               by
               instruments
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               we
            
             also
             may
             
               by
               the
               word
               of
               our
               proper
               Ministery
            
             endeavour
             to
             stop
             the
             progression
             of
             such
             errors
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             to
             be
             destructive
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             consequently
             dangerous
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             souls
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             procedure
             ,
             although
             we
             shall
             say
             some
             things
             which
             have
             not
             been
             alwayes
             plac'd
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             others
             we
             shall
             represent
             with
             a
             fittingness
             to
             their
             present
             necessities
             ,
             and
             all
             with
             Charity
             too
             ,
             and
             zeal
             for
             their
             souls
             ;
             yet
             if
             we
             were
             to
             say
             nothing
             but
             what
             hath
             been
             often
             said
             already
             ;
             we
             are
             still
             doing
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             repeating
             his
             voice
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             remedies
             curing
             the
             same
             diseases
             ,
             and
             we
             only
             wait
             for
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             prospering
             that
             importunity
             which
             is
             our
             duty
             :
             according
             to
             the
             advice
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             
             
               In
               the
               Morning
               sow
               thy
               seed
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Evening
               with-hold
               not
               thy
               hand
               ,
               for
               thou
               knowest
               not
               whether
               shall
               prosper
               ,
               either
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               both
               shall
               be
               alike
               good
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             in
             the
             Controverted
             Articles
             is
             neither
             Catholick
             ,
             Apostolick
             ,
             nor
             Primitive
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
            
             
               
               IT
               was
               the
               challenge
               of
               S.
               Augustine
               to
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               does
               at
               this
               day
               )
               inclos'd
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               within
               their
               own
               circuits
               :
               [
               
                 Ye
                 say
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 Heir
                 of
                 no
                 Lands
                 ,
                 but
                 where
              
               Donatus
               
                 is
                 Coheire
                 .
                 Read
                 this
                 to
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Read
                 it
                 thence
                 and
                 we
                 believe
                 it
                 .
              
               ]
               Plainly
               directing
               us
               to
               the
               Fountains
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               For
               nothing
               else
               can
               be
               the
               foundation
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               whatsoever
               came
               in
               after
               these
               ,
               
                 foris
                 est
              
               ,
               it
               belongs
               not
               unto
               Christ.
               
               *
            
             
               To
               these
               we
               also
               add
               ,
               not
               as
               Authors
               or
               Finishers
               ,
               but
               as
               helpers
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               Apostolical
               ,
               the
               Sentiments
               and
               Catholick
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               Ages
               next
               after
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Not
               that
               we
               think
               them
               or
               our selves
               bound
               to
               every
               private
               opinion
               ,
               even
               of
               a
               Primitive
               Bishop
               and
               Martyr
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               all
               acknowledg
               that
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               kept
               the
               Faith
               entire
               ,
               and
               transmitted
               faithfully
               to
               the
               after-Ages
               the
               whole
               Faith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 sound
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ;
               and
               was
               defective
               in
               nothing
               that
               belong'd
               unto
               salvation
               ,
               and
               we
               believe
               that
               those
               Ages
               sent
               millions
               of
               Saints
               to
               the
               bosom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               seal'd
               the
               true
               faith
               with
               their
               lives
               and
               with
               their
               deaths
               ,
               and
               by
               both
               ,
               gave
               testimony
               unto
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               had
               from
               him
               the
               testimony
               of
               his
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               method
               of
               procedure
               we
               now
               choose
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               to
               them
               that
               know
               well
               how
               to
               use
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               Sober
               and
               the
               Moderate
               ,
               the
               Peaceable
               and
               the
               Wise
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               best
               ,
               the
               most
               certain
               ,
               visible
               and
               tangible
               ,
               most
               humble
               and
               satisfactory
               ,
               but
               also
               because
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               does
               with
               greatest
               noises
               pretend
               her
               Conformity
               to
               Antiquity
               .
               Indeed
               the
               present
               Roman
               Doctrines
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               difference
               ,
               were
               invisible
               and
               unheard
               of
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 and
                 best
                 Antiquity
              
               ,
               and
               with
               how
               ill
               success
               their
               quotations
               are
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               three
               first
               Ages
               ,
               every
               inquiring
               Man
               may
               easily
               discern
               .
               But
               the
               noises
               therefore
               which
               they
               make
               are
               from
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               succeeding
               Ages
               ;
               where
               saecular
               interest
               did
               more
               prevail
               ,
               and
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               were
               vast
               and
               voluminous
               ,
               full
               of
               Controversie
               ,
               and
               ambiguous
               senses
               ,
               fitted
               to
               their
               own
               Times
               and
               Questions
               ,
               full
               of
               proper
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               such
               variety
               of
               Sayings
               ,
               that
               both
               Sides
               eternally
               and
               inconfutably
               shall
               bring
               Sayings
               for
               themselves
               respectively
               .
               Now
               although
               things
               being
               thus
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               conclude
               from
               the
               Sayings
               of
               a
               number
               of
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               prove
               thence
               ,
               was
               the
               Catholick
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               because
               any
               number
               that
               is
               less
               than
               all
               ,
               does
               not
               prove
               a
               Catholick
               consent
               ,
               yet
               the
               clear
               Sayings
               of
               one
               or
               two
               of
               these
               Fathers
               truly
               alledged
               by
               us
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               will
               certainly
               prove
               that
               what
               many
               of
               them
               (
               suppose
               it
               )
               do
               
               affirm
               ,
               and
               which
               but
               two
               or
               three
               as
               good
               Catholicks
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               do
               deny
               ,
               was
               not
               then
               matter
               of
               Faith
               or
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               had
               ,
               these
               had
               been
               Hereticks
               accounted
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               remain'd
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               although
               for
               the
               reasonableness
               of
               the
               thing
               we
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               we
               shall
               have
               no
               need
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               ;
               since
               not
               only
               in
               the
               prime
               and
               purest
               Antiquity
               we
               are
               indubitably
               more
               than
               Conquerours
               ;
               but
               even
               in
               the
               succeeding
               Ages
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               advantage
               both
               
                 numero
                 ,
                 pondere
                 ,
                 &
                 mensurâ
                 ,
              
               in
               number
               ,
               weight
               ,
               and
               measure
               .
            
             
               We
               do
               easily
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               to
               dispute
               these
               questions
               from
               the
               sayings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               readiest
               way
               to
               make
               an
               end
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               therefore
               we
               do
               wholly
               rely
               upon
               Scriptures
               as
               the
               foundation
               and
               final
               resort
               of
               all
               our
               perswasions
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               can
               never
               be
               confuted
               ;
               but
               we
               also
               admit
               the
               Fathers
               as
               admirable
               helps
               for
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               as
               good
               testimony
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               deliver'd
               from
               their
               fore-fathers
               down
               to
               them
               of
               what
               the
               Church
               esteem'd
               the
               way
               of
               Salvation
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               we
               find
               any
               Doctrine
               now
               taught
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               plac'd
               in
               their
               way
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               we
               reject
               it
               as
               being
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               and
               which
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               impos'd
               upon
               consciences
               .
               They
               were
               
                 wise
                 unto
                 salvation
              
               ,
               and
               
                 fully
                 instructed
                 to
                 every
                 work
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               faith
               which
               they
               profess'd
               and
               deriv'd
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               we
               profess
               also
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               same
               faith
               ,
               
                 we
                 hope
                 to
                 be
                 sav'd
                 even
                 as
                 they
                 .
              
               But
               for
               the
               new
               Doctors
               ,
               we
               understand
               them
               not
               ,
               we
               know
               them
               not
               :
               Our
               faith
               is
               the
               same
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               cannot
               become
               new
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               we
               shall
               make
               it
               to
               appear
               that
               
                 they
                 do
                 greatly
                 innovate
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 points
                 of
                 controversie
                 with
                 
                 us
                 ,
              
               and
               shew
               nothing
               but
               shadowes
               instead
               of
               substances
               ,
               and
               little
               images
               of
               things
               instead
               of
               solid
               arguments
               ;
               we
               shall
               take
               from
               them
               their
               armour
               in
               which
               they
               trusted
               ,
               and
               choose
               this
               sword
               of
               Goliah
               to
               combat
               their
               errors
               ;
               for
               
                 non
                 est
                 alter
                 talis
              
               ;
               It
               
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 finde
                 a
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 expounded
                 by
                 the
                 prime
                 and
                 best
                 Antiquity
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               first
               thing
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               advertise
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Emissaries
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               endeavour
               to
               perswade
               the
               good
               people
               of
               our
               Dioceses
               from
               a
               Religion
               that
               is
               truly
               Primitive
               and
               Apostolick
               ,
               and
               divert
               them
               to
               Propositions
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               new
               and
               unheard
               of
               in
               the
               first
               ages
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Religion
               of
               our
               Church
               is
               therefore
               certainly
               Primitive
               and
               Apostolick
               ,
               because
               it
               teaches
               us
               to
               believe
               the
               whole
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               as
               matter
               of
               faith
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
                 unless
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 new
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 new
                 matters
                 of
                 belief
                 ,
                 no
                 new
                 articles
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               Whatsoever
               we
               cannot
               prove
               from
               thence
               ,
               we
               disclaim
               it
               ,
               as
               not
               deriving
               from
               the
               Fountains
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               We
               also
               do
               believe
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               ,
               the
               Nicene
               with
               the
               additions
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               the
               Symbol
               of
               S.
               Athanasius
               :
               and
               the
               
                 four
                 first
                 General
                 Councils
              
               are
               so
               intirely
               admitted
               by
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               plain
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               are
               made
               the
               rule
               and
               measure
               of
               judging
               Heresies
               amongst
               us
               :
               and
               in
               pursuance
               of
               these
               ,
               it
               is
               commanded
               by
               our
               Church
               that
               the
               Clergy
               shall
               never
               teach
               any
               thing
               as
               matter
               of
               
                 Faith
                 religiously
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 collected
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Doctrine
                 by
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Catholick
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               *
               This
               was
               undoubtedly
               the
               Faith
               
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               they
               admitted
               all
               into
               their
               Communion
               that
               were
               of
               this
               faith
               ;
               they
               condemned
               to
               Man
               that
               did
               not
               condemn
               these
               ;
               they
               gave
               Letters
               communicatory
               by
               no
               other
               cognisance
               ,
               and
               all
               were
               Brethren
               who
               spake
               this
               voice
               .
               [
               
                 Hanc
                 legem
                 sequentes
                 ,
                 Christianorum
                 Catholicorum
                 nomen
                 jubemus
                 amplecti
                 ,
                 reliquos
                 verò
                 dementes
                 ,
                 vesanosque
                 judicantes
                 haeretici
                 dogmatis
                 infaemiam
                 sustinere
              
               ]
               said
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               
                 Gratian
                 ,
                 Valentinian
              
               ,
               and
               Theodosius
               ,
               
               in
               their
               Proclamation
               to
               the
               People
               of
               
                 C.
                 P.
              
               All
               that
               believ'd
               this
               Doctrine
               were
               Christians
               and
               Catholicks
               ,
               viz.
               all
               they
               who
               believe
               in
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               one
               Divinity
               of
               equal
               Majesty
               in
               the
               Holy
               Trinity
               ;
               which
               indeed
               was
               the
               summe
               of
               what
               was
               decreed
               in
               explication
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               in
               the
               four
               first
               General
               Councils
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               faith
               can
               be
               the
               foundation
               of
               a
               more
               solid
               peace
               ,
               the
               surer
               ligaments
               of
               Catholick
               Communion
               ,
               or
               the
               firmer
               basis
               of
               a
               holy
               Life
               and
               of
               the
               hopes
               of
               Heaven
               hereafter
               ,
               than
               the
               measures
               which
               the
               Holy
               Primitive
               Church
               did
               hold
               ,
               and
               
                 and
                 we
                 after
                 them
              
               ?
               That
               which
               we
               rely
               upon
               is
               the
               same
               that
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               did
               acknowledg
               to
               be
               the
               adaequate
               foundation
               of
               their
               hopes
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               belief
               :
               The
               way
               which
               they
               thought
               sufficient
               to
               go
               to
               Heaven
               in
               ,
               is
               the
               way
               which
               we
               walk
               :
               what
               they
               did
               not
               teach
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               publish
               and
               impose
               ;
               into
               this
               faith
               entirely
               and
               into
               no
               other
               ,
               as
               
                 they
                 did
                 theirs
              
               ;
               so
               we
               baptize
               our
               Catechumens
               :
               The
               Discriminations
               of
               Heresie
               from
               Catholick
               Doctrine
               which
               they
               us'd
               ,
               we
               use
               also
               ,
               and
               
                 we
                 use
                 no
                 other
              
               :
               and
               in
               short
               ,
               
                 we
                 believe
                 all
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 believes
                 ,
                 except
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 superinduc'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Old
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               which
               we
               shall
               prove
               that
               they
               haue
               innovated
               .
               So
               that
               by
               their
               confession
               ,
               
               all
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               
                 we
                 teach
              
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               matter
               of
               Faith
               ,
               must
               be
               confessed
               to
               be
               Ancient
               ,
               Primitive
               and
               Apostolick
               ,
               or
               else
               theirs
               is
               not
               so
               :
               for
               
                 ours
                 is
                 the
                 same
              
               ,
               and
               
                 we
                 both
              
               have
               received
               this
               Faith
               from
               the
               Fountains
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Universal
               Tradition
               ;
               
                 not
                 they
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 we
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 of
                 us
                 from
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               there
               can
               be
               no
               question
               whether
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               be
               Apostolick
               and
               Primitive
               ;
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               confessedly
               :
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               concerning
               many
               other
               particulars
               which
               were
               unknown
               to
               the
               Holy
               Doctors
               of
               the
               first
               Ages
               ,
               which
               were
               
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
              
               ,
               which
               were
               never
               put
               into
               their
               Creeds
               ,
               which
               were
               
                 not
                 determined
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 first
                 General
                 Councels
                 ,
              
               rever'd
               in
               all
               Christendom
               ,
               and
               entertain'd
               every
               where
               with
               great
               Religion
               and
               veneration
               ,
               even
               next
               to
               the
               
                 four
                 Gospels
              
               and
               the
               Apostolical
               writings
               .
            
             
               Of
               this
               sort
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               introduc'd
               many
               ,
               and
               hath
               adopted
               them
               into
               their
               late
               Creed
               ,
               and
               imposes
               them
               upon
               the
               people
               ,
               not
               only
               without
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               the
               Catholick
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               laying
               heavie
               burdens
               on
               mens
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               narrow
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               yet
               narrower
               by
               their
               own
               inventions
               ;
               arrogating
               to
               themselves
               a
               
                 Dominion
                 over
                 our
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               prescribing
               a
               method
               of
               Salvation
               which
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               never
               taught
               ;
               corrupting
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               
                 Teaching
                 for
                 Doctrines
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 men
              
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               having
               derogated
               from
               the
               Prerogative
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 who
                 alone
              
               is
               the
               Author
               and
               Finisher
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               hath
               perfected
               it
               in
               the
               revelations
               consign'd
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               esteem
               our selves
               oblig'd
               to
               warn
               the
               People
               of
               their
               danger
               ,
               and
               
               to
               depart
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               call
               upon
               them
               to
               stand
               upon
               the
               wayes
               ,
               and
               ask
               after
               the
               
                 old
                 paths
              
               ,
               and
               
                 walk
                 in
                 them
              
               ;
               lest
               they
               partake
               of
               that
               curse
               which
               is
               threatned
               by
               God
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 who
                 remove
                 the
                 ancient
                 Land-marks
                 which
                 our
                 Fathers
              
               in
               Christ
               
                 have
                 set
              
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               cannot
               pretend
               that
               all
               which
               she
               imposes
               is
               Primitive
               and
               Apostolick
               ,
               appears
               in
               this
               ;
               That
               
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 pretence
                 made
                 to
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 declaring
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 making
                 new
                 Symbols
                 or
                 Creeds
                 ,
                 and
                 imposing
                 them
                 as
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               Which
               thing
               is
               evident
               in
               the
               Bull
               of
               Pope
               Leo
               the
               Tenth
               against
               
                 Martin
                 Luther
              
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               he
               is
               condemn'd
               for
               saying
               ,
               [
               
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Pope
                 to
                 constitute
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               ]
               We
               need
               not
               adde
               that
               this
               power
               is
               attributed
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               by
               Turrecremata
               a
               ,
               
                 Augustinus
                 Triumphus
                 de
                 Ancona
              
               b
               ,
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Ancorano
              
               c
               ,
               and
               the
               famous
               Abbot
               of
               Panormo
               d
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               cannot
               only
               make
               new
               Creeds
               ,
               but
               new
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ;
               That
               he
               can
               make
               that
               of
               necessity
               to
               be
               believ'd
               ,
               which
               before
               never
               was
               necessary
               ;
               That
               he
               is
               the
               measure
               and
               rule
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               notice
               of
               all
               credibilities
               ;
               That
               the
               Canon
               Law
               is
               the
               Divine
               Law
               ;
               and
               what-ever
               Law
               the
               Pope
               promulges
               ,
               God
               ,
               whose
               Vicar
               he
               is
               ,
               is
               understood
               to
               be
               the
               promulger
               .
               That
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               are
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Pope
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               his
               arbitration
               Religion
               does
               consist
               :
               which
               are
               the
               very
               words
               of
               Hostiensis
               e
               ,
               and
               
                 Ferdinandus
                 ab
                 Inciso
              
               f
               ,
               who
               were
               Casuists
               ,
               and
               Doctors
               of
               Law
               ,
               of
               great
               authority
               
               amongst
               them
               and
               renown
               .
               The
               thing
               it self
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               
                 dubious
                 disputation
              
               amongst
               them
               ,
               but
               
                 actually
                 practis'd
              
               in
               the
               greatest
               instances
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Bull
               of
               Pius
               the
               fourth
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Yrent
               ;
               by
               which
               all
               Ecclesiasticks
               are
               not
               only
               bound
               to
               swear
               to
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               for
               the
               present
               and
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               put
               into
               a
               
                 new
                 Symbol
              
               or
               Creed
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               corroborated
               by
               the
               same
               decretory
               clauses
               that
               are
               us'd
               in
               the
               Creed
               of
               Athanasius
               :
               that
               
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 without
                 this
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               since
               it
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               that
               this
               power
               to
               which
               they
               pretend
               ,
               should
               never
               have
               been
               reduc'd
               to
               act
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               credible
               they
               should
               publish
               so
               inviduous
               and
               ill
               sounding
               Doctrine
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               no
               end
               ;
               it
               may
               without
               further
               evidence
               be
               believed
               by
               all
               discerning
               persons
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 taught
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               consequently
               without
               more
               adoe
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               concluded
               that
               
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Articles
                 are
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 New
                 Faith
              
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               can
               therefore
               in
               no
               sense
               be
               Apostolical
               ,
               unless
               their
               being
               Roman
               makes
               them
               so
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               ,
               may
               be
               added
               another
               consideration
               ,
               not
               much
               less
               material
               ,
               that
               besides
               what
               Eckius
               told
               the
               Elector
               of
               Bavaria
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Luther
               might
               be
               overthrown
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               
                 though
                 not
                 by
                 Scripture
              
               ;
               they
               have
               also
               many
               gripes
               of
               Conscience
               concerning
               
                 the
                 Fathers
              
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               right
               on
               their
               side
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               ,
               they
               have
               given
               but
               too
               much
               demonstration
               by
               their
               
                 Expurgatory
                 Indices
              
               .
               The
               Serpent
               by
               being
               so
               curious
               a
               Defender
               of
               his
               Head
               ,
               shewes
               where
               his
               danger
               is
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               he
               can
               most
               readily
               be
               
               destroyed
               .
               But
               besides
               their
               innumerable
               corruptings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               Writings
               ,
               their
               thrusting
               in
               that
               which
               was
               spurious
               ,
               and
               like
               Pharaoh
               ,
               killing
               the
               legitimate
               Sons
               of
               Israel
               ,
               *
               though
               in
               this
               ,
               they
               have
               done
               very
               much
               of
               their
               work
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Fathers
               to
               be
               a
               Record
               infinitely
               worse
               ,
               than
               of
               themselves
               uncorrupted
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               been
               (
               of
               which
               divers
               Learned
               Persons
               have
               made
               publique
               complaint
               and
               demonstration
               )
               they
               have
               at
               last
               fallen
               to
               a
               new
               trade
               ,
               which
               hath
               caus'd
               more
               dis-reputation
               to
               them
               ,
               than
               they
               have
               gain'd
               advantage
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               virtually
               confess'd
               ,
               that
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               are
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               gave
               a
               Commission
               to
               the
               Inquisitors
               to
               
                 purge
                 all
                 Catholick
              
               Authors
               ;
               but
               with
               this
               clause
               ,
               
                 iique
                 ipsi
                 privatim
                 ,
                 nullisque
                 consciis
                 apud
                 se
                 indicem
                 expurgatorium
                 habebunt
                 ,
                 quem
                 eundem
                 neque
                 aliis
                 communicabunt
                 ,
                 neque
                 ejus
                 exemplum
                 ulli
                 dabunt
              
               :
               that
               they
               should
               keep
               the
               Expurgatory
               
                 Index
                 privately
              
               ,
               neither
               imparting
               that
               Index
               ,
               nor
               giving
               a
               Copie
               of
               it
               to
               any
               .
               But
               it
               happened
               ,
               by
               the
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               so
               ordering
               it
               ,
               that
               about
               thirteen
               years
               after
               ,
               a
               Copie
               of
               it
               was
               gotten
               and
               published
               by
               
                 Iohannes
                 Pappus
              
               and
               
                 Franciscus
                 Iunius
              
               ,
               and
               since
               it
               came
               abroad
               against
               their
               wills
               ,
               they
               finde
               it
               necessary
               now
               to
               own
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               Printed
               it
               themselves
               .
               Now
               by
               these
               expurgatory
               Tables
               what
               they
               have
               done
               is
               known
               to
               all
               Learned
               Men.
               In
               S.
               Chrysostom's
               Works
               printed
               at
               Basil
               ,
               these
               words
               .
               [
               
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 Faith.
              
               ]
               are
               commanded
               to
               be
               blotted
               out
               :
               and
               these
               [
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Merit
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 given
                 us
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               ]
               and
               yet
               these
               
               words
               are
               in
               his
               Sermon
               upon
               Pentecost
               ,
               and
               the
               former
               words
               are
               in
               his
               first
               Homily
               upon
               that
               of
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 .
                 Ye
                 are
                 my
                 friends
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               The
               like
               they
               have
               done
               to
               him
               in
               many
               other
               places
               ,
               and
               to
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               and
               to
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 them
                 all
              
               ,
               *
               insomuch
               that
               
                 Ludovicus
                 Saurius
              
               the
               Corrector
               of
               the
               Press
               at
               Lyons
               shewed
               and
               complain'd
               of
               it
               to
               Iunius
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               forc'd
               to
               cancellate
               or
               blot
               out
               many
               sayings
               of
               S.
               Ambrose
               in
               that
               Edition
               of
               his
               works
               which
               was
               printed
               at
               Lyons
               1559.
               
               So
               that
               what
               they
               say
               on
               occasion
               of
               Bertram's
               book
               [
               
                 In
                 the
                 old
                 Catholick
                 Writers
                 we
                 suffer
                 very
                 many
                 errors
                 ,
                 and
                 extenuate
                 and
                 excuse
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 out
                 some
                 Commentary
                 ,
                 we
                 fain
                 some
                 convenient
                 sense
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 oppos'd
                 in
                 Disputations
              
               ]
               they
               do
               indeed
               practise
               ,
               but
               esteem
               it
               not
               sufficient
               ;
               for
               the
               words
               which
               make
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               wholly
               leave
               out
               of
               their
               Editions
               .
               Nay
               they
               correct
               the
               very
               Tables
               or
               Indices
               made
               by
               the
               Printers
               or
               Correctors
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               out
               of
               one
               of
               
                 Frobens
                 Indices
              
               ,
               they
               have
               commanded
               these
               words
               to
               be
               blotted
               [
               
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 Images
                 forbidden
              
               .
               ]
               
                 The
                 Eucharist
                 no
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               ]
               
                 Works
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 justifie
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               ]
               
                 Marriage
                 is
                 granted
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 contain
                 .
              
               ]
               
                 Venial
                 sins
                 damne
              
               .
               ]
               
                 The
                 dead
                 Saints
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 cannot
                 help
                 us
                 .
              
               ]
               Nay
               out
               of
               the
               Index
               of
               S.
               Austin's
               Works
               by
               
                 Claudius
                 Chevallonius
              
               at
               Paris
               1531.
               there
               is
               a
               very
               strange
               deleatur
               [
               
                 Dele
                 ,
                 Solus
                 Deus
                 adorandus
              
               ]
               that
               
                 God
                 alone
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
              
               
               is
               commanded
               to
               be
               blotted
               out
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               dangerous
               Doctrine
               .
               These
               instances
               may
               serve
               instead
               of
               multitudes
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               brought
               of
               their
               corrupting
               the
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               razing
               the
               records
               of
               antiquity
               ,
               that
               the
               errors
               and
               Novelties
               
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               might
               not
               be
               so
               easily
               reprov'd
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               Fathers
               were
               not
               against
               them
               ,
               what
               need
               these
               arts
               ?
               Why
               should
               they
               use
               them
               thus
               ?
               
                 Their
                 own
                 expurgatory
                 indices
                 are
                 infinite
                 testimony
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 need
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               besides
               these
               things
               ,
               we
               have
               thought
               it
               fit
               to
               represent
               in
               one
               aspect
               ,
               some
               of
               their
               
                 chief
                 Doctrines
              
               of
               difference
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               evident
               that
               they
               
                 are
                 indeed
                 new
              
               ,
               and
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               first
               by
               way
               of
               opinion
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               by
               power
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               ,
               by
               their
               
                 own
                 authority
              
               decreed
               into
               Laws
               and
               Articles
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               II.
               
            
             
               FIrst
               ,
               we
               alledge
               that
               
                 this
                 very
                 power
                 of
                 making
                 new
                 Articles
                 is
                 a
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 and
                 expresly
                 against
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               we
               prove
               it
               ,
               first
               ,
               by
               
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
              
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 Heaven
                 shall
                 preach
                 unto
                 you
                 any
                 other
                 Gospel
              
               (
               viz.
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               the
               same
               reason
               of
               them
               both
               )
               
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 preached
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 Anathema
                 :
              
               and
               secondly
               ,
               by
               
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
              
               in
               the
               third
               General
               Council
               ,
               that
               at
               Ephesus
               .
               
               [
               
                 That
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 lawful
                 for
                 any
                 Man
                 to
                 publish
                 or
                 compose
                 another
                 Faith
                 or
                 Creed
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 defin'd
                 by
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 dare
                 to
                 compose
                 or
                 offer
                 any
                 such
                 to
                 any
                 Persons
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 converted
                 from
                 Paganism
                 ,
                 Iudaism
                 ,
                 or
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Clerks
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 depos'd
                 ,
                 if
                 Lay-men
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 accursed
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               yet
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               Faith
               and
               Christianity
               increase
               like
               the
               Moon
               ;
               Bromyard
               complain'd
               of
               it
               long
               since
               ,
               and
               the
               
               mischief
               encreases
               daily
               .
               They
               have
               now
               a
               
                 new
                 Article
              
               of
               Faith
               ,
               ready
               for
               the
               stamp
               ,
               which
               may
               very
               shortly
               become
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ;
               we
               mean
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               
                 immaculate
                 Conception
              
               of
               the
               
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
                 Mary
              
               .
               Whether
               the
               Pope
               be
               above
               a
               Council
               or
               no
               ;
               we
               are
               not
               sure
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               an
               article
               of
               faith
               amongst
               them
               or
               not
               :
               It
               is
               very
               near
               one
               if
               it
               be
               not
               .
               Bellarmine
               would
               fain
               have
               us
               believe
               that
               the
               Council
               of
               Constance
               approving
               the
               Bull
               of
               Pope
               Martin
               the
               fifth
               ,
               declar'd
               for
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               .
               But
               
                 Iohn
                 Gerson
              
               ,
               
               who
               was
               at
               the
               Council
               sayes
               ,
               that
               the
               Council
               did
               abate
               those
               heights
               to
               which
               flattery
               had
               advanc'd
               the
               Pope
               ;
               and
               that
               before
               that
               Council
               they
               spoke
               such
               great
               things
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               moderate
               men
               durst
               not
               speak
               ;
               but
               yet
               some
               others
               spake
               them
               so
               confidently
               before
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               should
               then
               have
               spoken
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               would
               hardly
               have
               escap'd
               the
               note
               of
               Heresie
               :
               and
               that
               these
               Men
               continued
               the
               same
               pretensions
               even
               after
               the
               Council
               .
               But
               the
               Council
               of
               Basil
               decreed
               for
               the
               Council
               against
               the
               Pope
               ;
               and
               the
               Council
               of
               Laeteran
               under
               Leo
               the
               tenth
               ,
               decreed
               for
               the
               Pope
               against
               the
               Council
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               cross
               and
               pile
               ;
               and
               whether
               for
               a
               peny
               ,
               when
               it
               can
               be
               done
               ;
               it
               is
               now
               a
               known
               case
               it
               shall
               become
               an
               article
               of
               Faith.
               But
               for
               the
               present
               it
               is
               a
               probationary
               article
               ,
               
               and
               according
               to
               Bellarmine's
               expression
               ,
               is
               
                 fere
                 de
                 fide
              
               ,
               it
               is
               almost
               an
               article
               of
               Faith
               ;
               they
               want
               a
               little
               age
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               may
               goe
               alone
               .
               
               But
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               hath
               produc'd
               a
               
                 strange
                 new
                 Article
              
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               
                 sine
                 controversia
                 credendum
              
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               believ'd
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               be
               controverted
               :
               That
               
                 although
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 did
                 give
                 the
                 Communion
                 to
                 Infants
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 believe
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               being
               a
               matter
               of
               fact
               
               whether
               they
               did
               or
               did
               not
               believe
               it
               ,
               every
               man
               that
               reads
               their
               Writings
               can
               be
               able
               to
               inform
               himself
               :
               and
               besides
               that
               it
               is
               strange
               that
               this
               should
               be
               determin'd
               
                 by
                 a
                 Council
              
               ,
               and
               determin'd
               
                 against
                 evident
                 truth
              
               (
               it
               being
               notorious
               ,
               that
               divers
               of
               the
               Fathers
               did
               say
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ;
               )
               the
               
                 Decree
                 it self
              
               is
               beyond
               all
               bounds
               of
               modesty
               ,
               and
               a
               strange
               pretension
               of
               Empire
               over
               the
               Christian
               Belief
               .
               But
               we
               proceed
               to
               other
               instances
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               III.
               
            
             
               THe
               
                 Roman
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Change
                 and
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               begun
               by
               the
               Preachings
               of
               
                 Martin
                 Luther
              
               and
               others
               ;
               and
               besides
               that
               it
               grew
               to
               that
               intolerable
               abuse
               ,
               that
               it
               became
               a
               shame
               to
               it self
               ,
               and
               a
               reproach
               to
               Christendome
               ,
               it
               was
               also
               so
               
                 very
                 an
                 Innovation
              
               ,
               that
               their
               great
               Antoninus
               confesses
               ,
               
               that
               
                 concerning
                 them
                 we
                 have
                 nothing
                 expresly
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Doctors
              
               :
               and
               the
               same
               is
               affirmed
               by
               
                 Sylvester
                 Pri●rias
              
               .
               Bishop
               Fisher
               of
               Rochester
               sayes
               ,
               
               that
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Church
               there
               was
               no
               use
               of
               Indulgences
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               began
               after
               the
               people
               were
               a
               while
               affrighted
               with
               the
               torments
               of
               Purgatory
               ;
               and
               many
               of
               the
               School-men
               confess
               that
               the
               use
               of
               Indulgences
               began
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               third
               ,
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               XII
               Century
               :
               but
               Agrippa
               imputes
               the
               beginning
               of
               them
               to
               Boniface
               the
               VIII
               ;
               who
               liv'd
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               First
               of
               England
               ;
               1300.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               But
               that
               in
               his
               time
               the
               first
               Jubilee
               was
               kept
               
               we
               are
               assur'd
               by
               Crantzius
               .
               This
               Pope
               *
               lived
               and
               died
               with
               very
               great
               infamy
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               not
               likely
               from
               himself
               to
               transfer
               much
               honour
               and
               reputation
               to
               the
               new
               institution
               .
               But
               that
               
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 Indulgences
                 began
              
               ,
               is
               more
               than
               probable
               ;
               much
               before
               it
               is
               certain
               they
               were
               not
               .
               For
               in
               the
               whole
               Canon
               Law
               written
               by
               Graetian
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               sentences
               of
               
                 Peter
                 Lombard
              
               there
               is
               nothing
               spoken
               of
               Indulgences
               :
               Now
               because
               they
               liv'd
               in
               the
               time
               of
               P.
               Alexander
               III.
               if
               he
               had
               introduc'd
               them
               ,
               and
               much
               rather
               if
               they
               had
               been
               as
               antient
               as
               S.
               Gregory
               (
               as
               some
               vainly
               and
               weakly
               pretend
               ,
               from
               no
               greater
               authority
               than
               their
               own
               Legends
               )
               it
               is
               probable
               that
               these
               great
               Men
               ,
               writing
               Bodies
               of
               Divinity
               and
               Law
               ,
               would
               have
               made
               mention
               of
               so
               considerable
               a
               point
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               ,
               as
               things
               are
               now
               order'd
               .
               If
               they
               had
               been
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               then
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               now
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               they
               must
               have
               come
               under
               their
               cognisance
               and
               discourses
               .
            
             
               Now
               least
               the
               Roman
               Emissaries
               should
               deceive
               any
               of
               the
               good
               Sons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               think
               it
               fit
               to
               acquaint
               them
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               when
               the
               Bishops
               impos'd
               severe
               penances
               ,
               
               and
               that
               they
               were
               almost
               quite
               perform'd
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               cause
               of
               pity
               intervened
               ,
               or
               danger
               of
               death
               ,
               or
               an
               excellent
               repentance
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Martyrs
               interceded
               ,
               
                 the
                 Bishop
                 did
                 sometimes
                 indulge
                 the
                 penitent
                 ,
              
               
               and
               relax
               some
               of
               the
               remaining
               parts
               of
               his
               penance
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               the
               example
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               incestuous
               Corinthian
               ,
               gave
               them
               ease
               ,
               
               least
               they
               should
               be
               swallowed
               up
               with
               too
               much
               sorrow
               .
               But
               the
               Roman
               Doctrine
               of
               Indulgences
               is
               wholly
               
                 another
                 thing
              
               ;
               nothing
               of
               it
               but
               the
               abused
               name
               remains
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               they
               now
               pretend
               
               that
               there
               is
               an
               infinite
               of
               degrees
               of
               Christs
               merit
               and
               satisfaction
               beyond
               what
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               his
               servants
               :
               and
               (
               for
               fear
               Christ
               should
               not
               have
               enough
               )
               the
               Saints
               have
               a
               surplusage
               of
               merits
               ,
               *
               or
               at
               least
               of
               satisfactions
               more
               than
               they
               can
               spend
               ,
               or
               themselves
               do
               need
               :
               and
               out
               of
               these
               the
               Church
               hath
               made
               her
               a
               treasure
               ,
               a
               kind
               of
               poor
               mans
               box
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               this
               ,
               a
               power
               to
               take
               as
               much
               as
               they
               list
               to
               apply
               to
               the
               poor
               souls
               in
               Purgatory
               ;
               who
               because
               they
               did
               not
               satisfie
               for
               their
               venial
               sins
               ,
               or
               perform
               
                 all
                 their
                 penances
              
               which
               were
               imposed
               ,
               or
               which
               
                 might
                 have
              
               been
               imposed
               ,
               and
               which
               were
               due
               to
               be
               paid
               to
               God
               for
               the
               temporal
               pains
               reserved
               upon
               them
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               forgiven
               them
               the
               guilt
               of
               their
               deadly
               sins
               ,
               are
               forc'd
               sadly
               to
               roar
               in
               pains
               not
               inferiour
               to
               the
               pains
               of
               hell
               ,
               excepting
               onely
               that
               they
               are
               not
               eternal
               .
               *
               That
               this
               is
               the
               true
               state
               of
               their
               Article
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               we
               appeal
               to
               Bellarmine
               .
            
             
               Now
               concerning
               their
               
                 new
                 foundation
              
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               the
               
                 first
                 stone
              
               of
               it
               was
               laid
               by
               P.
               Clement
               VI.
               in
               his
               extravagant
               
                 Vnigenitus
                 ,
                 de
                 poenitentiis
                 &
                 remissionibus
                 ,
                 A.
                 D.
              
               1350.
               
               This
               constitution
               was
               published
               Fifty
               years
               after
               the
               first
               Jubilee
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               new
               device
               to
               bring
               in
               customers
               to
               Rome
               at
               the
               second
               Jubilee
               ,
               which
               was
               kept
               in
               Rome
               in
               this
               Popes
               time
               .
               What
               ends
               of
               profit
               and
               interest
               it
               serv'd
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               much
               concern'd
               to
               enquire
               ;
               but
               this
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               
                 not
                 yet
                 passed
                 into
                 a
                 Catholick
                 Doctrine
                 ,
              
               for
               it
               was
               disputed
               against
               by
               
                 Franciscus
                 de
                 Mayronis
              
               a
               and
               Durandus
               b
               not
               long
               before
               this
               extravagant
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               not
               rightly
               form'd
               
                 to
                 their
                 purposes
              
               till
               the
               stirs
               in
               Germany
               ,
               rais'd
               upon
               the
               occasion
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               made
               Leo
               the
               tenth
               set
               his
               Clerks
               on
               work
               to
               study
               the
               point
               ,
               and
               make
               something
               of
               it
               .
            
             
             
               But
               as
               to
               the
               thing
               it self
               :
               it
               is
               
                 so
                 wholly
                 new
              
               ,
               so
               meerly
               devis'd
               and
               forged
               by
               themselves
               ,
               so
               newly
               created
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               from
               great
               mistakes
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               dreams
               of
               shadows
               from
               antiquity
               ;
               that
               we
               are
               to
               admonish
               our
               Charges
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 cannot
                 reasonably
                 expect
                 many
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 Doctors
                 against
                 them
                 ,
              
               any
               more
               than
               against
               the
               new
               fancies
               of
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               which
               were
               born
               but
               yesterday
               .
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 cannot
                 be
                 numbred
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 confuted
                 .
              
               But
               the
               perfect
               
                 silence
                 of
                 antiquity
              
               in
               this
               whole
               matter
               ,
               is
               an
               abundant
               demonstration
               that
               this
               
                 new
                 nothing
              
               was
               made
               in
               the
               later
               laboratories
               of
               Rome
               .
               
               For
               as
               Durandus
               said
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               ,
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Hilary
                 ,
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 Austin
              
               speak
               nothing
               of
               Indulgences
               .
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               that
               S.
               Gregory
               DC
               .
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               gave
               Indulgences
               at
               Rome
               in
               the
               stations
               ;
               
                 Magister
                 Angularis
              
               ,
               who
               lived
               about
               200
               years
               since
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 never
                 read
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 any
                 where
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               certain
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               S.
               
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 history
              
               of
               that
               age
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               that
               is
               authentick
               :
               and
               we
               could
               never
               see
               any
               history
               pretended
               for
               it
               by
               the
               Roman
               Writers
               ,
               but
               a
               Legend
               of
               Ledgerus
               brought
               to
               us
               the
               other
               day
               by
               Surius
               :
               which
               is
               so
               ridiculous
               and
               weak
               ,
               that
               even
               their
               own
               parties
               dare
               not
               avow
               it
               as
               true
               story
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               fain
               to
               make
               use
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               upon
               the
               Sentences
               ,
               and
               Altisiodorensis
               for
               story
               and
               record
               .
               And
               it
               were
               strange
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               power
               of
               giving
               Indulgences
               to
               
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 punishment
              
               ,
               reserv'd
               by
               God
               
                 after
                 the
                 sin
                 is
                 pardoned
              
               ,
               were
               given
               by
               Christ
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Doctors
              
               should
               tell
               any
               thing
               of
               it
               :
               insomuch
               that
               there
               is
               no
               one
               Writer
               of
               authority
               and
               credit
               ,
               not
               the
               more
               antient
               Doctors
               we
               have
               already
               named
               ,
               nor
               those
               who
               were
               much
               later
               ,
               
                 Rupertus
                 
                 Tuitensis
                 ,
                 Anselm
              
               or
               S.
               Bernard
               ever
               took
               notice
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               a
               Doctrine
               wholly
               unknown
               to
               the
               Church
               for
               about
               MCC
               years
               after
               Christ
               :
               and
               Cardinal
               Cajetane
               told
               Pope
               Adrian
               VI.
               that
               to
               him
               that
               readeth
               the
               Decretals
               it
               plainly
               appears
               ,
               that
               
                 an
                 Indulgence
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 an
                 absolution
                 from
                 that
                 penance
                 which
                 the
                 Confessor
                 hath
                 imposed
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               can
               be
               nothing
               of
               that
               which
               is
               now
               a
               dayes
               pretended
               .
            
             
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Canonical
                 penances
              
               were
               about
               the
               time
               of
               Burchard
               lessen'd
               add
               alter'd
               by
               commutations
               ;
               and
               the
               antient
               discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               imposing
               penances
               was
               made
               so
               loose
               ,
               that
               the
               Indulgence
               was
               more
               than
               the
               Imposition
               ,
               and
               began
               not
               to
               be
               an
               act
               of
               mercy
               but
               remisness
               ,
               an
               
                 absolution
                 without
                 amends
              
               :
               It
               became
               a
               trumpet
               ,
               and
               a
               leavy
               for
               the
               holy
               War
               ,
               in
               Pope
               Vrban
               the
               Seconds
               time
               ;
               for
               he
               gave
               a
               plenary
               Indulgence
               and
               remission
               of
               all
               sins
               to
               them
               that
               should
               go
               and
               fight
               against
               the
               Saracens
               :
               and
               yet
               no
               man
               could
               tell
               how
               much
               they
               were
               the
               better
               for
               these
               Indulgences
               :
               for
               concerning
               the
               
                 value
                 of
                 Indulgences
              
               ,
               the
               complaint
               is
               both
               old
               and
               doubtful
               ,
               said
               Pope
               Adrian
               ;
               and
               he
               cites
               a
               famous
               gloss
               ,
               
               which
               tells
               of
               four
               Opinions
               all
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               yet
               vastly
               differing
               in
               this
               particular
               :
               
               but
               the
               
                 Summa
                 Angelica
              
               reckons
               seven
               Opinions
               concerning
               what
               that
               penalty
               is
               which
               is
               taken
               off
               by
               Indulgences
               :
               No
               man
               could
               then
               tell
               ;
               and
               the
               point
               was
               but
               in
               the
               infancy
               ,
               and
               since
               that
               ,
               they
               have
               made
               it
               what
               they
               please
               :
               but
               it
               is
               
                 at
                 last
                 turn'd
                 into
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               have
               devised
               new
               propositions
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               to
               make
               sense
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               very
               strange
               thing
               ;
               a
               solution
               ,
               not
               an
               absolution
               (
               it
               is
               the
               distinction
               of
               Bellarmine
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               sinner
               is
               let
               to
               go
               free
               without
               punishment
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               it
               grew
               to
               be
               that
               which
               Christendom
               could
               not
               suffer
               :
               a
               heap
               of
               Doctrines
               without
               Grounds
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               Catholick
               Tradition
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               introduc'd
               a
               way
               of
               remitting
               sins
               ,
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               taught
               not
               ;
               a
               way
               
                 destructive
                 of
                 the
                 repentance
              
               and
               remission
               of
               sins
               which
               was
               preached
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               :
               it
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               false
               and
               fantastick
               hopes
               ,
               
                 a
                 hope
                 that
                 will
                 make
                 men
                 asham'd
              
               ;
               a
               hope
               that
               does
               not
               glorifie
               the
               merits
               and
               perfect
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               ;
               a
               doctrine
               expresly
               dishonourable
               to
               the
               full
               and
               free
               pardon
               given
               us
               by
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               a
               practise
               that
               supposes
               a
               new
               bunch
               of
               Keys
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               besides
               that
               which
               the
               Apostles
               receiv'd
               to
               open
               and
               shut
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               a
               Doctrine
               that
               introduces
               pride
               among
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               advances
               the
               opinion
               of
               their
               works
               beyond
               the
               measures
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               taught
               us
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 commanded
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 unprofitable
                 servants
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               certainly
               cannot
               supererogate
               ,
               or
               do
               more
               than
               what
               is
               infinitely
               recompenc'd
               by
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Glory
               ,
               to
               which
               all
               our
               doings
               and
               
                 all
                 our
                 sufferings
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 compar'd
              
               ;
               especially
               ,
               since
               the
               greatest
               Saint
               can
               not
               but
               say
               with
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Enter
                 not
                 into
                 judgement
                 with
                 thy
                 servant
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 no
                 flesh
                 living
                 can
                 be
                 justified
              
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               practise
               that
               hath
               turn'd
               Penances
               into
               
                 a
                 Fayr
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Court
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               into
               a
               Lombard
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 labors
                 of
                 Love
              
               into
               the
               labors
               of
               pilgrimages
               ,
               superstitious
               and
               useless
               wandrings
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ;
               and
               Religion
               into
               vanity
               ,
               and
               our
               
                 hope
                 in
                 God
              
               to
               a
               
                 confidence
                 in
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               our
               
                 fears
                 of
                 hell
              
               to
               be
               a
               mere
               scarcrow
               to
               
                 rich
                 and
                 confident
                 sinners
              
               :
               and
               at
               last
               ,
               it
               was
               
                 frugally
                 employed
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 Pope
                 to
                 raise
                 a
                 portion
                 for
                 a
                 Lady
                 ,
              
               the
               Wife
               of
               
                 Franceschetto
                 Cibo
              
               bastard
               son
               of
               Pope
               Innocent
               VIII
               .
               
               and
               the
               merchandize
               it self
               became
               the
               stakes
               of
               Gamesters
               ,
               at
               dice
               and
               cards
               ,
               and
               men
               did
               vile
               actions
               that
               they
               might
               win
               Indulgences
               ;
               
                 by
                 gaming
                 making
                 their
                 way
                 to
                 heaven
                 easier
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               although
               the
               H.
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               could
               not
               be
               suppos'd
               in
               direct
               terms
               to
               speak
               against
               this
               new
               Doctrine
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               because
               in
               their
               days
               it
               was
               not
               :
               yet
               they
               have
               said
               many
               things
               which
               do
               perfectly
               destroy
               this
               
                 new
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               and
               these
               unchristian
               practises
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               they
               teach
               a
               repentance
               wholly
               reducing
               us
               to
               a
               good
               life
               ;
               a
               faith
               that
               intirely
               relies
               upon
               Christs
               merits
               and
               satisfactions
               ;
               a
               hope
               wholly
               depending
               upon
               the
               plain
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               a
               service
               perfectly
               consisting
               in
               the
               works
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               a
               labor
               of
               love
               ,
               a
               religion
               of
               justice
               and
               piety
               and
               moral
               virtues
               :
               they
               do
               also
               expresly
               teach
               that
               pilgrimages
               to
               holy
               places
               and
               such
               like
               inventions
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               the
               earnings
               and
               
                 price
                 of
                 Indulgences
              
               ,
               are
               not
               required
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               the
               way
               of
               salvation
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               an
               Oration
               made
               by
               S.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nyssene
              
               wholly
               against
               pilgrimages
               to
               Ierusalem
               ;
               in
               S.
               Chrysostom
               a
               ,
               S.
               Austin
               b
               ,
               and
               S.
               Bernard
               c
               :
               The
               sense
               of
               these
               Fathers
               is
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               
                 Austin
                 :
                 God
                 said
                 not
                 ,
                 Go
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 righteousness
                 ;
                 sail
                 to
                 the
                 West
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 receive
                 indulgence
                 .
                 But
                 indulge
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 indulg'd
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 you
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 enquire
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 indulgence
                 to
                 thy
                 sins
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 retire
                 into
                 the
                 Closet
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 there
                 thou
                 shalt
                 find
                 it
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 All
                 our
                 hopes
                 of
                 Indulgence
                 is
                 from
                 GOD
                 through
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               wholly
               to
               be
               obtain'd
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               perseverance
               in
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               intire
               mortification
               of
               all
               our
               sins
               .
            
             
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               particular
               :
               Though
               the
               gains
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               makes
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               be
               a
               heap
               almost
               as
               great
               as
               the
               abuses
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               the
               greatest
               Patrons
               of
               this
               new
               doctrine
               could
               never
               give
               any
               certainty
               ,
               or
               
                 reasonable
                 comfort
              
               to
               the
               Conscience
               of
               any
               person
               that
               could
               inquire
               into
               it
               .
               They
               never
               durst
               determine
               whether
               they
               were
               Absolutions
               ,
               or
               Compensations
               ;
               whether
               they
               onely
               take
               off
               the
               penances
               actually
               impos'd
               by
               the
               Confessor
               ,
               or
               potentially
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               which
               might
               have
               been
               impos'd
               ;
               whether
               all
               that
               may
               be
               paid
               in
               the
               
                 Court
                 of
                 men
              
               ;
               or
               all
               that
               can
               or
               will
               be
               required
               by
               the
               Laws
               and
               
                 severity
                 of
                 God.
              
               Neither
               can
               they
               speak
               rationally
               to
               the
               
                 Great
                 Question
              
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Treasure
               of
               the
               Church
               consists
               of
               the
               Satisfactions
               of
               Christ
               onely
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Saints
               ?
               For
               if
               of
               Saints
               ,
               it
               will
               by
               all
               men
               be
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               a
               defeisible
               estate
               ,
               and
               being
               finite
               and
               limited
               ,
               will
               be
               spent
               sooner
               than
               the
               needs
               of
               the
               Church
               can
               be
               served
               ;
               and
               if
               therefore
               it
               be
               necessary
               to
               adde
               the
               
                 merits
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               since
               they
               are
               an
               Ocean
               of
               infinity
               ,
               and
               can
               
                 supply
                 more
                 than
                 all
                 our
                 needs
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 adde
                 the
                 little
                 minutes
                 and
                 droppings
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ?
              
               They
               cannot
               tell
               whether
               they
               may
               be
               given
               ,
               if
               the
               Receiver
               do
               nothing
               ,
               or
               give
               nothing
               for
               them
               :
               And
               though
               this
               last
               particular
               could
               better
               be
               resolv'd
               by
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               yet
               all
               the
               Doctrines
               which
               built
               up
               this
               
                 new
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 Indulgences
              
               ,
               were
               so
               dangerous
               to
               determine
               ,
               so
               improbable
               ,
               so
               unreasonable
               ,
               or
               at
               best
               so
               uncertain
               and
               invidious
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Modena
               ,
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               left
               
                 all
                 the
                 Doctrines
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               cases
               of
               Conscience
               quite
               alone
               ,
               and
               slubber'd
               the
               whole
               matter
               both
               in
               the
               question
               of
               Indulgences
               and
               Purgatory
               in
               general
               and
               recommendatory
               
               terms
               ;
               affirming
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               of
               giving
               Indulgence
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               use
               is
               wholesome
               :
               And
               that
               all
               hard
               and
               subtil
               questions
               (
               viz.
               )
               concerning
               Purgatory
               ,
               which
               (
               although
               (
               if
               it
               be
               at
               all
               )
               it
               is
               a
               fire
               ,
               yet
               is
               the
               fuel
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               and
               maintains
               them
               wholly
               ;
               )
               all
               that
               is
               suspected
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               uncertain
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               curious
               and
               superstitious
               ,
               scandalous
               ,
               or
               for
               filthy
               lucre
               ,
               be
               laid
               aside
               .
               And
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 not
                 what
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 Superstitious
              
               ;
               nor
               what
               is
               scandalous
               ,
               nor
               what
               they
               mean
               by
               the
               general
               term
               of
               Indulgence
               ;
               and
               they
               establish
               no
               Doctrine
               ,
               neither
               curious
               ,
               nor
               iucurious
               ,
               nor
               
                 durst
                 they
                 decree
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
              
               of
               this
               whole
               matter
               ,
               
                 The
                 Churches
                 Treasure
              
               :
               Neither
               durst
               they
               meddle
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               left
               it
               as
               they
               found
               it
               ,
               and
               continued
               in
               the
               abuses
               ,
               and
               proceed
               in
               the
               practise
               ,
               and
               set
               their
               Doctors
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               to
               defend
               all
               the
               new
               and
               curious
               and
               scandalous
               questions
               ,
               and
               to
               uphold
               the
               gainful
               trade
               .
               But
               however
               it
               be
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 Doctrine
                 it self
              
               is
               prov'd
               to
               be
               a
               
                 direct
                 Innovation
              
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               it
               which
               we
               have
               undertaken
               to
               demonstrate
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 THe
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 that
                 hath
                 introduc'd
                 these
                 :
              
               For
               the
               world
               hapned
               to
               be
               abus'd
               like
               the
               Countrey-man
               in
               the
               Fable
               ,
               who
               being
               told
               he
               was
               like
               to
               fall
               into
               a
               delirium
               in
               his
               feet
               ,
               was
               advis'd
               for
               remedy
               to
               
               take
               the
               juice
               of
               Cotton
               :
               He
               feared
               a
               disease
               that
               was
               not
               ,
               and
               look'd
               for
               a
               cure
               as
               ridiculous
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Parent
               of
               Indulgences
               be
               not
               from
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
              
               ;
               if
               upon
               this
               ground
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               never
               built
               ,
               the
               Superstructures
               of
               Rome
               must
               fall
               ;
               they
               can
               be
               no
               stronger
               than
               their
               Supporter
               .
               Now
               then
               in
               order
               to
               
                 the
                 proving
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Innovation
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               consider
               ,
               That
               the
               Doctrines
               upon
               which
               it
               is
               pretended
               reasonable
               ,
               are
               
                 all
                 dubious
              
               ,
               and
               disputable
               at
               the
               very
               best
               .
               Such
               are
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Their
                   distinction
                   of
                   
                     sins
                     Mortal
                  
                   and
                   Venial
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   nature
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   taking
                   away
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                   does
                   not
                   suppose
                   the
                   taking
                   away
                   the
                   obligation
                   to
                   punishment
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   when
                   a
                   mans
                   sin
                   is
                   pardon'd
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   punished
                   without
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   that
                   sin
                   ,
                   as
                   justly
                   as
                   with
                   it
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   guilt
                   could
                   be
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   but
                   an
                   obligation
                   to
                   punishment
                   for
                   having
                   sinned
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   no
                   wise
                   man
                   can
                   make
                   sense
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   expresly
                   against
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   promises
                   upon
                   our
                   repentance
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   
                     he
                     will
                     remember
                     them
                     no
                     more
                  
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   did
                   Christ
                   to
                   all
                   those
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   gave
                   pardon
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   take
                   our
                   faults
                   and
                   guilt
                   on
                   him
                   any
                   other
                   way
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   curing
                   our
                   evil
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   taking
                   away
                   the
                   punishment
                   .
                   *
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   so
                   perfectly
                   believ'd
                   by
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   always
                   made
                   the
                   penances
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   to
                   be
                   undergone
                   
                     before
                     they
                     gave
                     absolution
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     after
                     absolution
                  
                   they
                   never
                   impos'd
                   or
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   punishment
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   were
                   
                     to
                     sick
                     persons
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   whose
                   recovery
                   
                   they
                   despaired
                   not
                   :
                   of
                   them
                   indeed
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   finished
                   their
                   Canonical
                   punishments
                   ,
                   they
                   expected
                   they
                   should
                   perform
                   what
                   was
                   enjoyn'd
                   them
                   formerly
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   all
                   sin
                   is
                   a
                   blot
                   to
                   a
                   mans
                   soul
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   foul
                   stain
                   to
                   his
                   reputation
                   ;
                   we
                   demand
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   does
                   this
                   stain
                   consist
                   ?
                   In
                   the
                   guilt
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   punishment
                   ?
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   punishment
                   ;
                   then
                   what
                   does
                   the
                   guilt
                   signifie
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   removing
                   of
                   it
                   does
                   neither
                   remove
                   the
                   stain
                   nor
                   the
                   punishment
                   ,
                   which
                   both
                   remain
                   and
                   abide
                   together
                   ?
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   stain
                   and
                   the
                   guilt
                   be
                   all
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   always
                   together
                   ;
                   then
                   when
                   the
                   guilt
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   there
                   can
                   no
                   stain
                   remain
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   so
                   ,
                   what
                   need
                   *
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   more
                   of
                   Purgatory
                   ?
                   For
                   since
                   this
                   is
                   pretended
                   to
                   be
                   necessary
                   ,
                   onely
                   lest
                   any
                   stain'd
                   or
                   unclean
                   thing
                   should
                   enter
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   guilt
                   and
                   the
                   stain
                   be
                   remov'd
                   ,
                   what
                   uncleanness
                   can
                   there
                   be
                   left
                   behinde
                   ?
                   Indeed
                   
                     Simon
                     Magus
                  
                   (
                   as
                   Epiphanius
                   reports
                   ,
                   Haeres
                   .
                   20.
                   )
                   did
                   teach
                   ,
                   That
                   after
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   there
                   remain'd
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     purgation
                     of
                     souls
                  
                   :
                   But
                   whether
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   will
                   own
                   him
                   for
                   an
                   authentick
                   Doctor
                   ,
                   themselves
                   can
                   best
                   tell
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   relies
                   upon
                   this
                   also
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   requires
                   of
                   us
                   a
                   full
                   exchange
                   of
                   Penances
                   and
                   Satisfactions
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   regularly
                   be
                   paid
                   here
                   or
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   even
                   by
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   pardon'd
                   here
                   :
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   true
                   ,
                   we
                   were
                   all
                   undone
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   his
                   Merits
                   and
                   Satisfaction
                   do
                   not
                   procure
                   for
                   us
                   a
                   full
                   remission
                   before
                   we
                   dye
                   ,
                   nor
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   may
                   happen
                   )
                   of
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   after
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   being
                   Propositions
                   new
                   and
                   uncertain
                   ,
                   invented
                   by
                   the
                   School
                   Divines
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   
                     ex
                     postfacto
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   dress
                   
                   this
                   opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   it
                   to
                   seem
                   reasonable
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   the
                   products
                   of
                   ignorance
                   concerning
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   by
                   Grace
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   infinite
                   value
                   of
                   Christs
                   Death
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   lay
                   a
                   great
                   prejudice
                   of
                   Novelty
                   upon
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   it self
                   ,
                   which
                   but
                   by
                   these
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   supported
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   put
                   it
                   past
                   suspition
                   and
                   conjectures
                   :
                
              
            
             
               Roffensis
               and
               
                 Polydore
                 Virgil
              
               affirm
               ,
               
               That
               whoso
               searcheth
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Greek
               Fathers
               ,
               shall
               finde
               that
               none
               ,
               or
               very
               rarely
               any
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               ever
               makes
               mention
               of
               Purgatory
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Latine
               Fathers
               did
               not
               all
               believe
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               degrees
               came
               to
               entertain
               opinions
               of
               it
               :
               But
               for
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               lately
               known
               to
               her
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               we
               say
               any
               more
               in
               this
               Question
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               premonish
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               Two
               great
               causes
               of
               their
               mistaken
               pretensions
               in
               this
               Article
               from
               Antiquity
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Churches
              
               in
               their
               Offices
               ,
               and
               the
               Fathers
               in
               their
               Writings
               ,
               did
               
                 teach
                 and
                 practice
              
               respectively
               ,
               
                 prayer
                 for
                 the
                 Dead
              
               .
               Now
               because
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               does
               so
               too
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               so
               ,
               relates
               her
               prayers
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               souls
               there
               detain'd
               ,
               her
               Doctors
               vainly
               suppose
               ,
               that
               when
               ever
               the
               H.
               Fathers
               speak
               of
               prayer
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               they
               conclude
               for
               Purgatory
               ;
               which
               vain
               conjecture
               is
               as
               false
               as
               it
               is
               unreasonable
               :
               For
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               did
               pray
               for
               the
               dead
               ;
               but
               how
               ?
               
                 That
                 God
                 would
                 shew
                 them
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 hasten
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 a
                 blessed
                 sentence
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 .
              
               But
               then
               it
               is
               also
               to
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               they
               made
               prayers
               ,
               and
               offered
               
                 for
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 never
                 were
                 in
                 Purgatory
              
               ;
               euen
               for
               the
               Patriarchs
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               for
               Martyrs
               and
               Confessors
               ,
               
               and
               especially
               for
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               Mary
               :
               So
               we
               finde
               it
               in
               a
               Epiphanius
               ,
               b
               S.
               Cyril
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               their
               own
               c
               Durantus
               ;
               and
               in
               their
               own
               Mass-book
               anciently
               they
               prayed
               for
               the
               soul
               of
               S.
               Leo
               :
               Of
               which
               because
               by
               their
               latter
               doctrines
               they
               grew
               asham'd
               ,
               they
               have
               chang'd
               the
               
                 prayer
                 for
                 him
              
               ,
               into
               a
               
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
              
               by
               the
               intercession
               of
               S.
               Leo
               ,
               in
               behalf
               of
               themselves
               ;
               so
               by
               their
               new
               doctrine
               ,
               making
               him
               an
               Intercessor
               for
               us
               ,
               
               who
               by
               their
               old
               doctrine
               was
               suppos'd
               to
               need
               our
               prayers
               to
               intercede
               for
               him
               ;
               of
               which
               Pope
               Innocent
               being
               asked
               a
               reason
               ,
               makes
               a
               most
               pitiful
               excuse
               .
            
             
               Upon
               what
               accounts
               the
               Fathers
               did
               pray
               for
               the
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               and
               indeed
               generally
               for
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               now
               seasonable
               to
               discourse
               ;
               but
               to
               say
               this
               onely
               ,
               that
               such
               general
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               as
               those
               above
               reckon'd
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               did
               never
               condemn
               by
               any
               express
               Article
               ,
               
               but
               left
               it
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               practice
               declares
               her
               faith
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               her
               interest
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Saints
               departed
               are
               a
               portion
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               parts
               and
               members
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               
                 expresly
                 condemns
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 ,
              
               and
               consequently
               all
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               
                 relating
                 to
                 it
              
               :
               And
               how
               vainly
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               from
               prayer
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               infers
               the
               belief
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               every
               man
               may
               satisfie
               himself
               ,
               by
               seeing
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               where
               they
               cannot
               meet
               with
               one
               Collect
               or
               Clause
               praying
               for
               the
               delivery
               of
               souls
               out
               of
               that
               imaginary
               place
               .
               Which
               thing
               is
               so
               certain
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               
                 very
                 Roman
                 Offices
              
               ,
               we
               mean
               ,
               
                 the
                 Vigils
              
               said
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               Psalms
               and
               Lessons
               taken
               from
               the
               
               Scripture
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               Repentance
               and
               Reconciliation
               with
               God
               ,
               the
               bliss
               after
               this
               life
               of
               them
               that
               dye
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               
                 Anthemes
                 ,
                 Versicles
              
               ,
               and
               Responses
               ,
               there
               are
               prayers
               made
               ,
               recommending
               to
               God
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               newly
               defunct
               ,
               praying
               ,
               
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 eternal
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgement
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 judged
                 and
                 condemned
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 appear
                 among
                 the
                 Elect
                 in
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
              
               ;
               but
               not
               one
               word
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               or
               its
               pains
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               cause
               of
               their
               mistake
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Fathers
               often
               speak
               of
               a
               
                 fire
                 of
                 Purgation
              
               after
               this
               life
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               one
               that
               is
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 kindled
                 until
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               and
               it
               is
               such
               a
               fire
               that
               destroyes
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               intermedial
               Purgatory
               .
               We
               suppose
               that
               Origen
               was
               the
               first
               that
               spoke
               plainly
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               S.
               Ambrose
               follows
               him
               in
               the
               opinion
               (
               for
               it
               was
               no
               more
               ;
               )
               so
               does
               S.
               Basil
               ,
               S.
               Hilary
               ,
               S.
               Hierome
               ,
               and
               Lacta●tius
               ,
               as
               their
               words
               plainly
               prove
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               cited
               by
               
                 Sixtus
                 Senensis
              
               ,
               affirming
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 Christ
                 onely
                 excepted
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 burned
                 with
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 the
                 worlds
                 conflagration
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgement
              
               :
               
               even
               the
               
                 B.
                 Virgin
              
               her self
               is
               to
               pass
               thorow
               this
               fire
               .
               There
               was
               also
               another
               Doctrine
               very
               generally
               receiv'd
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               which
               greatly
               destroyes
               the
               Roman
               Purgatory
               :
               
                 Sixtus
                 Senensis
              
               sayes
               ,
               and
               he
               sayes
               very
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Victorinus
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Prudentius
                 ,
              
               S.
               
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 Arethas
                 ,
                 Euthymius
              
               ,
               and
               *
               S.
               Bernard
               ,
               did
               all
               affirm
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               the
               
               souls
               of
               men
               are
               kept
               in
               secret
               receptacles
               ,
               reserved
               unto
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               great
               day
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               then
               ,
               no
               man
               receives
               according
               to
               his
               works
               done
               in
               this
               life
               .
               We
               do
               not
               interpose
               in
               this
               opinion
               to
               say
               that
               it
               is
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               probable
               or
               improbable
               ;
               
                 for
                 these
                 Fathers
                 intended
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 necessary
                 belief
                 ,
              
               so
               far
               as
               we
               finde
               .
               But
               we
               observe
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               if
               
                 their
                 opinion
                 be
                 true
              
               ,
               then
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Purgatory
               is
               false
               .
               If
               it
               be
               
                 not
                 true
              
               ,
               yet
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Purgatory
              
               ,
               which
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               this
               so
               generally
               receiv'd
               opinion
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               is
               at
               
                 least
                 new
              
               ,
               no
               Catholick
               Doctrine
               ,
               not
               believ'd
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Roman
               Writers
               are
               much
               troubled
               to
               excuse
               the
               Fathers
               in
               this
               Article
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 reconcile
                 them
                 to
                 some
                 seeming
                 concord
                 with
                 their
                 new
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               besides
               these
               things
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               in
               S.
               Austins
               time
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               
               it
               was
               
                 not
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Doctrine
              
               ;
               for
               himself
               did
               
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
              
               :
               [
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 enquir'd
                 ,
                 and
                 possibly
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 possibly
                 it
                 may
                 never
                 :
              
               ]
               so
               S.
               Austin
               .
               In
               his
               time
               therefore
               it
               was
               no
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               it
               continued
               much
               longer
               in
               uncertainty
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Otho
                 Frisingensis
              
               ,
               
               who
               liv'd
               in
               the
               year
               1146.
               it
               was
               gotten
               no
               further
               than
               to
               to
               a
               
                 Quidam
                 asserunt
              
               :
               [
               some
               do
               affirm
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               place
               of
               Purgatory
               after
               death
               .
               ]
               And
               although
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               many
               of
               the
               ancient
               Doctors
               ,
               had
               strange
               opinions
               concerning
               Purgations
               ,
               and
               Fires
               ,
               and
               Intermedial
               states
               ,
               and
               common
               receptacles
               ,
               and
               liberations
               of
               Souls
               and
               Spirits
               after
               this
               life
               ;
               yet
               we
               can
               truly
               affirm
               it
               ,
               and
               can
               never
               be
               convinced
               to
               erre
               in
               this
               affirmation
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 within
                 five
                 hundred
                 
                 years
                 ,
                 whose
                 opinion
                 in
                 this
                 Article
                 throughout
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 follows
              
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               have
               been
               principally
               led
               into
               a
               belief
               of
               Purgatory
               by
               their
               fear
               ;
               and
               by
               their
               credulity
               ;
               they
               have
               been
               softned
               and
               enticed
               into
               this
               belief
               by
               perpetual
               tales
               and
               legends
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               love
               to
               be
               abus'd
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               ,
               their
               Priests
               and
               Friers
               have
               made
               great
               use
               of
               the
               apparition
               of
               S.
               Hierom
               after
               death
               to
               Eusebius
               ,
               commanding
               him
               to
               lay
               his
               sack
               upon
               the
               corps
               of
               three
               dead
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               arising
               from
               death
               ,
               might
               confess
               Purgatory
               ,
               which
               formerly
               they
               had
               denied
               .
               The
               story
               is
               written
               in
               an
               Epistle
               imputed
               to
               S.
               Cyril
               ;
               but
               the
               ill
               luck
               of
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               S.
               Hierom
               out-liv'd
               S.
               Cyril
               ,
               and
               wrote
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               confuted
               that
               story
               ;
               but
               all
               is
               one
               for
               that
               ,
               they
               believe
               it
               never
               the
               less
               :
               But
               there
               are
               enough
               to
               help
               it
               out
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               be
               not
               
                 firmly
                 true
              
               ,
               *
               yet
               if
               they
               be
               
                 firmly
                 believ'd
              
               ,
               all
               is
               well
               enough
               .
               In
               the
               
                 Speculum
                 exemplorum
              
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               a
               certain
               Priest
               in
               an
               extasie
               saw
               the
               soul
               of
               
                 Constantinus
                 Turritanus
              
               in
               the
               eves
               of
               his
               house
               tormented
               with
               frosts
               and
               cold
               rains
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               climbing
               up
               to
               heaven
               upon
               a
               shining
               pillar
               .
               
               And
               a
               certain
               Monk
               saw
               some
               souls
               roasted
               upon
               spits
               like
               Pigs
               ,
               and
               some
               Devils
               basting
               them
               with
               sealding
               lard
               ;
               but
               a
               while
               after
               they
               were
               carried
               to
               a
               cool
               place
               ,
               and
               so
               prov'd
               Purgatory
               .
               
               But
               Bishop
               Theobald
               standing
               upon
               a
               piece
               of
               ice
               to
               cool
               his
               feet
               ,
               was
               nearer
               Purgatory
               than
               he
               was
               aware
               ,
               and
               was
               convinc'd
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               heard
               a
               poor
               soul
               telling
               him
               ,
               that
               under
               that
               ice
               he
               was
               tormented
               :
               and
               that
               he
               should
               be
               delivered
               ,
               if
               for
               thirty
               days
               continual
               ,
               he
               would
               say
               for
               him
               thirty
               Masses
               :
               and
               some
               such
               thing
               was
               seen
               by
               Conrade
               and
               Vdalrie
               in
               a
               Pool
               of
               water
               :
               
               For
               the
               place
               of
               Purgatory
               was
               not
               
               yet
               resolv'd
               on
               ,
               till
               S.
               Patrick
               had
               the
               key
               of
               it
               delivered
               to
               him
               ;
               which
               when
               one
               Nicholas
               borrowed
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               saw
               as
               strange
               and
               true
               things
               there
               ,
               as
               ever
               Virgil
               dream'd
               of
               in
               his
               Purgatory
               ,
               or
               Cicero
               in
               his
               dream
               of
               Scipio
               ,
               or
               Plato
               in
               his
               Gorgias
               ,
               or
               Phoedo
               ,
               who
               indeed
               are
               the
               surest
               Authors
               to
               prove
               Purgatory
               .
               But
               because
               to
               preach
               false
               stories
               was
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               there
               are
               yet
               remaining
               more
               certain
               arguments
               ,
               even
               revelations
               made
               by
               Angels
               ,
               and
               the
               testimony
               of
               S.
               Odilio
               himself
               ,
               who
               heard
               the
               Devil
               complain
               (
               and
               he
               had
               great
               reason
               surely
               )
               that
               the
               souls
               of
               dead
               men
               were
               daily
               snatch'd
               out
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               by
               the
               Alms
               and
               Prayers
               of
               the
               living
               ;
               and
               the
               sister
               of
               S.
               Damianus
               being
               too
               much
               pleas'd
               with
               hearing
               of
               a
               Piper
               ,
               told
               her
               brother
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               to
               be
               tormented
               for
               fifteen
               days
               in
               Purgatory
               .
            
             
               We
               do
               not
               think
               that
               the
               Wise
               men
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               believe
               these
               Narratives
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               wise
               :
               But
               this
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               by
               such
               stories
               ,
               the
               people
               were
               brought
               into
               a
               belief
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               having
               served
               their
               turn
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               Master-builders
               used
               them
               as
               false
               archies
               and
               centries
               ,
               taking
               them
               away
               when
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               building
               were
               made
               firm
               and
               stable
               by
               Authority
               .
               But
               even
               the
               better
               sort
               of
               them
               do
               believe
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               do
               worse
               ,
               for
               they
               urge
               and
               cite
               the
               Dialogues
               of
               S.
               Gregory
               ,
               the
               Oration
               of
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 Damascen
                 de
                 Defunctis
              
               ,
               the
               Sermons
               of
               S.
               Austin
               upon
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Commemoration
               of
               All-souls
               (
               which
               nevertheless
               was
               instituted
               after
               S.
               Austins
               death
               )
               and
               divers
               other
               citations
               ,
               which
               the
               Greeks
               in
               their
               Apology
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               Holds
               and
               the
               Castles
               ,
               the
               corruptions
               and
               insinuations
               of
               Heretical
               persons
               .
               But
               in
               this
               they
               are
               the
               less
               to
               be
               blam'd
               ,
               
               because
               ,
               
                 better
                 arguments
                 then
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 no
                 men
                 are
                 tied
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               against
               this
               way
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               we
               think
               fit
               to
               admonish
               the
               people
               of
               our
               charges
               ,
               
               that
               ,
               besides
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               expresly
               forbid
               us
               to
               enquire
               of
               the
               dead
               for
               truth
               ;
               the
               Holy
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               particularly
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               S.
               Athanasius
               ,
               S.
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Isidore
              
               ,
               
               and
               
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ever
                 do
                 appear
              
               ;
               and
               bring
               many
               reasons
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               unfitting
               they
               should
               ;
               saying
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               many
               errors
               ,
               and
               the
               Devils
               under
               that
               pretence
               ,
               might
               easily
               abuse
               the
               world
               with
               notices
               and
               revelations
               of
               their
               own
               :
               And
               because
               Christ
               would
               have
               us
               content
               with
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               especially
               to
               hear
               that
               Prophet
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               hath
               raised
               up
               amongst
               us
               ,
               our
               blessed
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               never
               taught
               any
               such
               Doctrine
               to
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               we
               are
               now
               representing
               the
               Novelty
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               proving
               ,
               that
               anciently
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               at
               all
               esteemed
               a
               matter
               of
               Faith
               ,
               whether
               there
               was
               or
               was
               not
               any
               such
               place
               or
               state
               ,
               we
               adde
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Church
              
               did
               alwaies
               dissent
               from
               the
               Latines
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               since
               they
               had
               forg'd
               this
               new
               Doctrine
               in
               the
               Laboratories
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Basil
               ,
               publish'd
               an
               Apologie
               directly
               disapproving
               the
               Roman
               Doctrine
               of
               Purgatory
               .
               How
               afterwards
               they
               were
               press'd
               in
               the
               Councel
               of
               Florence
               by
               Pope
               Eugenius
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 their
                 necessity
              
               ;
               how
               unwillingly
               they
               consented
               ,
               how
               ambiguously
               they
               answered
               ,
               how
               they
               protested
               against
               having
               that
               half
               consent
               put
               into
               the
               Instrument
               of
               Union
               ;
               how
               they
               were
               yet
               constrain'd
               to
               it
               by
               their
               Chiefs
               ,
               being
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               how
               a
               while
               after
               they
               dissolv'd
               that
               Union
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 this
                 
                 day
                 refuse
                 to
                 own
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
              
               are
               things
               so
               notoriously
               known
               ,
               that
               they
               need
               no
               further
               declaration
               .
            
             
               
               We
               adde
               this
               onely
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               conviction
               more
               manifest
               :
               We
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               annex
               some
               few
               ,
               but
               very
               clear
               
                 testimonies
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 expresly
                 destroying
                 the
                 new
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 .
              
               S.
               Cyprian
               saith
               ,
               
                 Quando
                 istinc
                 excessum
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 nullus
                 jam
                 locus
                 poenitentiae
                 est
                 ,
                 nullus
                 satisfactionis
                 effectus
                 :
              
               [
               
                 When
                 we
                 are
                 gone
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 place
                 left
                 for
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 effect
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
               ]
               S
               Dionysius
               calls
               the
               extremity
               of
               death
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 agonies
                 ,
              
               and
               affirms
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Holy
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 rest
                 in
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 never
                 failing
                 hopes
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 holy
                 combates
                 .
              
               S.
               
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
              
               affirms
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 departed
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 presently
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 separation
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 and
                 unjust
                 :
                 The
                 unjust
                 are
                 by
                 Angels
                 born
                 into
                 places
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 deserved
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 into
                 Paradice
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 conversation
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 Archangels
                 .
              
               S.
               Ambrose
               a
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 Death
                 is
                 a
                 haven
                 of
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 not
                 our
                 condition
                 worse
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 findes
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 reserves
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               The
               same
               is
               affirm'd
               by
               b
               S.
               Hilary
               ,
               c
               S.
               Macarius
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               ;
               they
               speak
               but
               of
               
                 two
                 states
                 after
                 death
              
               ,
               of
               the
               just
               and
               the
               unjust
               :
               These
               are
               plac'd
               in
               horrible
               Regions
               reserv'd
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               great
               day
               ;
               the
               other
               have
               their
               souls
               carried
               by
               Quires
               of
               Angels
               into
               places
               of
               rest
               .
               S.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               d
               expresly
               affirms
               ,
               that
               
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 purgation
                 :
                 For
                 after
                 Christs
                 ascension
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 all
                 Saints
                 are
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Gennadius
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 expecting
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 their
                 body
                 ,
                 with
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 into
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 perpetual
                 bliss
              
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               delivers
               as
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
               Catholick
               Church
               :
               [
               
                 In
                 what
                 place
                 soever
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 taken
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 of
                 light
                 or
                 darkness
                 ,
                 of
                 wickedness
                 or
                 vertue
                 ,
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 ;
                 either
                 in
                 light
                 with
                 the
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Christ
                 the
                 great
                 King
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 darkness
                 with
                 the
                 unjust
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 darkness
                 ,
              
               ]
               said
               Olimpiodorus
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               we
               recite
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               Leo
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
               speaking
               of
               the
               Penitents
               who
               had
               not
               perform'd
               all
               their
               penances
               [
               
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 whom
                 we
                 pray
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 being
                 interrupted
                 by
                 any
                 obstacles
                 ,
                 falls
                 from
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Indulgence
              
               (
               viz.
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Absolution
               )
               
                 and
                 before
                 he
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 appointed
                 remedies
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               before
               he
               hath
               perform'd
               his
               penances
               or
               satisfactions
               )
               
                 ends
                 his
                 temporal
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 devested
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 obtain
                 .
              
               ]
               He
               knew
               not
               of
               the
               new
               devices
               of
               paying
               in
               Purgatory
               ,
               what
               they
               paid
               not
               here
               ;
               and
               of
               being
               cleansed
               there
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               clean
               here
               :
               And
               how
               these
               words
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               the
               precedent
               ,
               are
               reconcileable
               with
               the
               Roman
               Doctrines
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               hath
               not
               yet
               entred
               into
               our
               imagination
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               particular
               ,
               We
               complain
               greatly
               ,
               
                 that
                 this
                 Doctrine
              
               which
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               
                 is
                 uncertain
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               late
               additions
               to
               it
               in
               Rome
               is
               
                 certainly
                 false
              
               ,
               is
               yet
               with
               all
               the
               faults
               of
               it
               pass'd
               into
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               .
               But
               besides
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               more
               than
               sufficient
               to
               oppose
               against
               it
               these
               clearest
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 which
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 saith
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 .
              
               If
               all
               the
               dead
               that
               dye
               in
               Christ
               be
               at
               rest
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               no
               more
               affliction
               or
               labours
               ,
               then
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               horrible
               pains
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               is
               as
               false
               as
               it
               is
               uncomfortable
               :
               
               To
               these
               words
               we
               adde
               the
               saying
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               we
               relie
               upon
               it
               [
               
                 He
                 that
                 heareth
                 my
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 believeth
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 hath
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 cometh
                 not
                 into
                 judgement
                 ,
                 but
                 passeth
                 from
                 death
                 unto
                 life
              
               ]
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               not
               into
               the
               judgement
               of
               Purgatory
               :
               If
               the
               servant
               of
               Christ
               passeth
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               then
               not
               from
               death
               to
               the
               terminable
               pains
               of
               a
               part
               of
               Hell.
               They
               that
               have
               eternal
               life
               ,
               suffer
               
                 no
                 intermedial
              
               punishment
               ,
               judgement
               or
               condemnation
               after
               death
               ;
               for
               death
               and
               life
               are
               the
               whole
               progression
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Him
                 we
                 chuse
                 to
                 follow
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               V.
               
            
             
               THe
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               Primitive
               and
               Apostolick
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               the
               
                 very
                 time
                 it
                 began
              
               to
               be
               own'd
               publiquely
               for
               an
               opinion
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 very
                 Council
              
               in
               which
               it
               was
               said
               to
               be
               pass'd
               into
               a
               publick
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 what
                 arts
              
               it
               was
               promoted
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 what
                 persons
              
               it
               was
               introduc'd
               .
            
             
               For
               all
               the
               world
               knows
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               own
               parties
               ,
               by
               a
               Scotus
               ,
               b
               Ocham
               ,
               c
               
                 Biel
                 ,
                 Fisher
              
               Bishop
               of
               d
               Rochester
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               ,
               whom
               e
               Bellarmine
               calls
               most
               learned
               and
               most
               acute
               men
               ,
               it
               was
               declared
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 is
                 not
                 express'd
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
              
               ;
               that
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               there
               is
               no
               place
               so
               express
               (
               as
               without
               the
               Churches
               declaration
               )
               to
               compel
               us
               to
               admit
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               at
               least
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               suspected
               of
               novelty
               .
               But
               further
               ,
               we
               know
               it
               was
               but
               a
               
                 disputable
                 question
              
               in
               the
               ninth
               and
               tenth
               ages
               after
               Christ
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               not
               pretended
               to
               be
               an
               
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               till
               the
               
                 Lateran
                 Council
              
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               
               Innocent
               the
               Third
               ,
               MCC
               years
               and
               more
               after
               Christ
               ;
               that
               since
               that
               pretended
               *
               determination
               ,
               divers
               of
               the
               chiefest
               Teachers
               of
               their
               own
               side
               have
               been
               no
               more
               satisfied
               of
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               they
               were
               before
               ,
               but
               still
               have
               publickly
               affirm'd
               ,
               that
               the
               Article
               is
               not
               express'd
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               particularly
               ,
               
                 Iohannes
                 de
                 Basselis
              
               ,
               Cardinal
               *
               Cajetan
               ,
               and
               Melchior
               *
               Canus
               ,
               besides
               those
               above
               reckon'd
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               not
               express'd
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               too
               clear
               ,
               that
               they
               made
               their
               Articles
               of
               their
               own
               heads
               ,
               for
               they
               could
               not
               declare
               it
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               not
               ;
               and
               
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 there
                 but
                 obscurely
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 accordingly
              
               ;
               and
               at
               most
               ,
               it
               could
               be
               but
               a
               
                 probable
                 doctrine
              
               ,
               and
               not
               certain
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith.
               But
               that
               we
               may
               put
               it
               past
               argument
               and
               probability
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               
                 as
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 was
                 not
                 taught
                 in
                 Scripture
                 expresly
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 taught
                 as
                 a
                 Catholick
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 by
                 the
                 primitive
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               for
               this
               ,
               we
               need
               no
               proof
               but
               the
               confession
               and
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               greatest
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Scotus
              
               says
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               Lateran
               Council
               ,
               
                 Transubstantiation
                 was
                 not
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
              
               
               as
               Bellarmine
               confesses
               ;
               and
               Henriquez
               affirms
               ,
               that
               Scotus
               says
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               ancient
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               Bellarmine
               accuses
               him
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               saying
               ,
               he
               talk'd
               at
               that
               rate
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               not
               read
               the
               Roman
               Council
               under
               Pope
               Gregory
               VII
               ,
               nor
               that
               consent
               of
               Fathers
               which
               (
               to
               so
               little
               purpose
               )
               he
               had
               heap'd
               together
               .
               
               
                 Rem
                 transubstantiationis
                 Patres
                 ne
                 attigisse
                 quidem
                 ,
              
               said
               some
               of
               the
               English
               Jesuits
               in
               Prison
               :
               The
               Fathers
               have
               not
               so
               much
               as
               touch'd
               or
               medled
               with
               the
               matter
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ;
               and
               in
               Lombard's
               time
               it
               was
               so
               far
               from
               being
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               a
               Catholick
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 did
                 
                 not
                 know
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 or
                 no
              
               :
               And
               after
               he
               had
               collected
               the
               sentences
               of
               the
               Fathers
               in
               that
               Article
               ,
               he
               confess'd
               ,
               
                 He
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 whether
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 substantial
                 change
                 or
                 no.
              
               
               His
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               [
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 inquir'd
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 conversion
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 formal
                 or
                 substantial
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 another
                 kinde
                 ?
              
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               define
               it
               :
               
                 Onely
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 formal
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 accidents
                 remain
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 and
                 taste
                 .
                 To
                 some
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 substantial
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 substance
                 is
                 chang'd
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 essentially
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 former
                 authorities
                 seem
                 to
                 consent
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 this
                 sentence
                 others
                 oppose
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 be
                 substantially
                 converted
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 then
                 every
                 day
                 some
                 substance
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 body
                 or
                 blood
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 day
                 something
                 is
              
               Christs
               
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 yesterday
                 was
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 day
              
               Christs
               
                 body
                 is
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 such
                 matter
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 conception
                 :
              
               ]
               These
               are
               his
               words
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               remark'd
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               arguments
               sake
               (
               though
               it
               be
               unanswerable
               )
               but
               to
               give
               a
               
                 plain
                 demonstration
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 was
                 new
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               :
               And
               this
               was
               written
               but
               about
               fifty
               *
               years
               before
               it
               was
               said
               to
               be
               decreed
               in
               the
               Lateran
               *
               Council
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               made
               haste
               ,
               in
               so
               short
               time
               to
               pass
               from
               a
               disputable
               opinion
               ,
               to
               an
               Article
               of
               faith
               .
               But
               even
               after
               the
               Council
               ,
               *
               Durandus
               ,
               as
               good
               a
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               as
               famous
               a
               Doctor
               as
               any
               was
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               publickly
               maintain'd
               ,
               that
               
                 even
                 after
                 consecration
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 matter
                 of
                 bread
                 remain'd
              
               ;
               and
               although
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               held
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               possible
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               but
               it
               implies
               no
               contradiction
               that
               it
               should
               be
               Christs
               body
               ,
               and
               
                 yet
                 the
                 
                 matter
                 of
                 bread
                 remain
              
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               might
               be
               admitted
               ,
               it
               would
               salve
               many
               difficulties
               ,
               which
               arise
               fom
               saying
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               bread
               does
               not
               remain
               .
               But
               here
               his
               Reason
               was
               overcome
               by
               Authority
               ,
               and
               he
               durst
               not
               affirm
               that
               of
               which
               alone
               he
               was
               able
               to
               give
               (
               as
               he
               thought
               )
               a
               reasonable
               account
               .
               But
               by
               this
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               opinion
               was
               but
               then
               in
               the
               forge
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               their
               understanding
               they
               could
               never
               accord
               it
               ,
               but
               still
               the
               questions
               were
               uncertain
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               old
               Distich
               ,
               
                 
                   Corpore
                   de
                   Christi
                   lis
                   est
                   ,
                   de
                   sanguine
                   lis
                   est
                   ,
                
                 
                   Déque
                   modo
                   lis
                   est
                   ,
                   non
                   habitura
                   modum
                   .
                
              
               And
               the
               opinion
               was
               not
               determin'd
               in
               the
               Lateran
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               held
               at
               Rome
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               also
               plain
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               
                 stranger
                 to
                 Antiquity
              
               .
               
               
                 De
                 Transubstantiatione
                 panis
                 in
                 corpus
                 Christi
                 rara
                 est
                 in
                 antiquis
                 scriptoribus
                 mentio
                 ,
              
               said
               
                 Alphonsus
                 à
                 Castro
              
               .
               There
               is
               seldome
               mention
               made
               in
               the
               ancient
               Writers
               of
               transubstantiating
               the
               Bread
               into
               Christs
               Body
               .
               We
               know
               the
               modesty
               and
               interest
               of
               the
               man
               ;
               he
               would
               not
               have
               said
               it
               had
               been
               seldom
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               have
               found
               it
               in
               any
               reasonable
               degree
               warranted
               ;
               he
               might
               have
               said
               and
               justified
               it
               ,
               
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 mention
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 this
                 Article
              
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               :
               and
               that
               it
               was
               a
               meer
               stranger
               to
               Antiquity
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               deny'd
               by
               any
               sober
               person
               ,
               who
               considers
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               with
               so
               much
               uneasiness
               entertained
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               corruptest
               and
               most
               degenerous
               times
               ,
               and
               argued
               and
               unsettled
               almost
               1300
               years
               after
               Christ.
               
            
             
               And
               that
               it
               was
               so
               ,
               
               will
               but
               too
               evidently
               appear
               by
               that
               stating
               and
               resolution
               of
               this
               question
               which
               we
               finde
               in
               the
               Canon
               Law.
               For
               Berengarius
               was
               by
               P.
               Nicolaus
               
               commanded
               to
               recant
               his
               error
               in
               
                 these
                 words
              
               ,
               and
               to
               affirm
               ,
               
                 Verum
                 corpus
                 &
                 sanguinem
                 Domini
                 nostri
                 Iesu
                 Christi
                 sensualiter
                 ,
                 non
                 solùm
                 in
                 sacramento
                 ,
                 sed
                 in
                 veritate
                 manibus
                 sacerdotum
                 tractari
                 ,
                 frangi
                 ,
                 &
                 fidelium
                 dentibus
                 atteri
                 .
              
               That
               the
               true
               body
               and
               bloud
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               sensually
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               sacrament
               ,
               but
               in
               truth
               is
               handled
               by
               the
               Priests
               hands
               ,
               and
               broken
               and
               grinded
               by
               the
               teeth
               of
               the
               faithful
               .
               Now
               although
               this
               was
               publickly
               read
               at
               Rome
               before
               an
               hundred
               and
               fourteen
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Pope
               sent
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               Germany
               ,
               yet
               
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 it
                 is
                 renounc'd
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 and
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 well
                 expounded
              
               (
               says
               the
               Gloss
               )
               
                 will
                 lead
                 into
                 a
                 heresie
                 ,
                 greater
                 than
                 what
                 Berengarius
              
               was
               commanded
               to
               renounce
               ;
               and
               no
               interpretation
               can
               make
               it
               tolerable
               ,
               but
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               as
               is
               in
               another
               place
               of
               the
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               
                 statuimus
                 ,
                 i.e.
                 abrogamus
              
               ;
               nothing
               but
               a
               plain
               denying
               it
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               Pope
               Nicolas
               .
               But
               however
               this
               may
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               they
               understood
               it
               not
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               
                 now
                 decreed
              
               .
               But
               as
               it
               happened
               to
               the
               Pelagians
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               heresie
               ,
               they
               spake
               rudely
               ,
               ignorantly
               ,
               and
               easily
               to
               be
               reprov'd
               ;
               but
               being
               asham'd
               and
               disputed
               into
               a
               more
               sober
               understanding
               of
               their
               hypothesis
               ,
               spake
               more
               warily
               ,
               but
               yet
               differently
               from
               what
               they
               said
               at
               first
               :
               so
               it
               was
               and
               is
               in
               this
               question
               ;
               at
               first
               they
               understood
               it
               not
               ;
               it
               was
               too
               unreasonable
               in
               any
               tolerable
               sense
               ,
               to
               make
               any
               thing
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               experience
               and
               necessity
               hath
               brought
               it
               to
               what
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               this
               Doctrine
               was
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               first
               and
               best
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               these
               following
               testimonies
               do
               make
               evident
               .
               The
               words
               of
               Tertullian
               are
               these
               .
               
               
                 The
                 bread
                 being
                 taken
                 and
                 distributed
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Christ
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 my
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               same
               is
               affirmed
               by
               
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
              
               .
               
               The
               bread
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               was
               
                 a
                 figure
                 which
                 Christ
                 the
                 Lord
                 commanded
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 passion
                 .
              
               
               Origen
               calls
               the
               bread
               and
               the
               chalice
               ,
               
                 the
                 images
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               and
               again
               ,
               
                 That
                 bread
                 which
                 is
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 matter
              
               (
               or
               substance
               )
               
                 of
                 it
                 goes
                 into
                 the
                 belly
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 cast
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 secession
              
               or
               separation
               ;
               which
               to
               affirm
               of
               the
               natural
               or
               glorified
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               were
               greatly
               blasphemous
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               which
               the
               Communicants
               receive
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               body
               in
               a
               natural
               sense
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               spiritual
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               any
               such
               accident
               ,
               as
               the
               elements
               are
               .
            
             
               Eusebius
               says
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 gave
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 the
                 Symbols
                 of
                 Divine
                 Oeconomy
                 ,
                 commanding
                 the
                 image
                 and
                 type
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 :
              
               *
               and
               that
               
                 the
                 Apostle
                 received
                 a
                 command
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 memory
                 of
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 upon
                 the
                 Table
                 by
                 the
                 symbols
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 healthful
                 blood
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               Macarius
               says
               ,
               
               that
               
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 offered
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 the
                 antitype
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 bread
                 that
                 appears
                 ,
                 do
                 spiritually
                 eat
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               By
               which
               words
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               above
               cited
               Fathers
               is
               explicated
               .
               For
               when
               they
               affirm
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               is
               offered
               
                 the
                 figure
                 ,
                 the
                 image
                 ,
                 the
                 antitype
              
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               although
               they
               speak
               perfectly
               against
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               yet
               they
               do
               not
               deny
               
                 the
                 real
                 and
                 spiritual
                 presence
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 and
                 blood
              
               ;
               which
               we
               all
               believe
               as
               certainly
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               not
               transubstantiated
               or
               present
               in
               a
               natural
               and
               carnal
               manner
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               thing
               is
               also
               fully
               explicated
               by
               the
               good
               S.
               Ephrem
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 faithful
                 ,
                 departs
                 
                 parts
                 not
                 from
                 his
                 sensible
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 undivided
                 from
                 a
                 spiritual
                 grace
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 baptism
                 being
                 wholly
                 made
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 proper
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 sensible
                 substance
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 saves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 born
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 perish
                 .
              
            
             
               
               S.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               spake
               so
               expresly
               in
               this
               Question
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               undertaken
               on
               purpose
               to
               confute
               the
               Article
               of
               
                 Trent
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Paschal
                 supper
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 in
                 figure
                 ,
                 though
                 more
                 clear
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Law.
                 For
                 the
                 legal
                 Passover
                 (
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 to
                 speak
                 it
                 )
                 was
                 a
                 more
                 obscure
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 figure
                 .
              
            
             
               
               S.
               Chrysostom
               affirms
               dogmatically
               ,
               that
               
                 before
                 the
                 bread
                 is
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 we
                 name
                 it
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Divine
                 grace
                 sanctifying
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 esteemed
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 bread
                 remains
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               again
               :
               
                 As
                 thou
                 eatest
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 so
                 they
              
               (
               the
               faithful
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               )
               
                 did
                 eat
                 Manna
              
               ;
               
               
                 as
                 thou
                 drinkest
                 blood
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 rock
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 be
                 sensible
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 given
                 spiritually
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 a
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 body
                 they
                 also
                 nourish
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 leading
                 unto
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               these
               very
               many
               more
               might
               be
               added
               ;
               but
               instead
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               Austin
               may
               suffice
               ,
               as
               being
               an
               evident
               conviction
               what
               was
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               primitive
               Church
               in
               this
               question
               .
               
               This
               great
               Doctor
               brings
               in
               Christ
               thus
               speaking
               as
               to
               his
               Disciples
               [
               
                 You
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 this
                 body
                 which
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 drink
                 that
                 blood
                 which
                 my
                 crucifiers
                 shall
                 pour
                 forth
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 commended
                 to
                 you
                 a
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 spiritually
                 understood
                 shall
                 quicken
                 you
                 :
              
               
               And
               again
               ;
               Christ
               ]
               
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 Banquet
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 commended
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 .
              
               ]
               
                 For
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 doubt
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 his
                 body
              
               ]
               and
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 after
                 his
                 assumption
                 is
                 celebrated
                 by
                 the
                 sacrament
                 of
                 remembrances
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               in
               this
               particular
               the
               
                 Canon
                 law
              
               it self
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Sentences
               are
               the
               best
               witnesses
               ;
               in
               both
               which
               collections
               there
               are
               divers
               testimonies
               brought
               ,
               especially
               from
               S.
               Ambrose
               and
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               which
               whosoever
               can
               reconcile
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               may
               easily
               put
               the
               Hyaena
               and
               a
               Dog
               ,
               a
               Pigeon
               and
               a
               Kite
               into
               couples
               ,
               
               and
               make
               Fire
               and
               Water
               enter
               into
               Natural
               and
               Eternal
               Friendships
               .
            
             
               Theodoret
               and
               
                 P.
                 Gelasius
              
               speak
               more
               emphatically
               ,
               
               even
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               Philosophy
               of
               this
               Question
               .
               [
               
                 Christ
                 honour'd
                 the
                 symbols
                 and
                 the
                 signs
              
               (
               saith
               Theodoret
               )
               
                 which
                 are
                 seen
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 not
                 changing
                 the
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 nature
                 adding
                 grace
                 .
              
               *
               
                 For
                 neither
                 do
                 the
                 mystical
                 signs
                 recede
                 from
                 their
                 nature
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 abide
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 substance
                 ,
                 figure
                 and
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 and
                 touch'd
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               for
               a
               testimony
               that
               shall
               be
               esteem'd
               infallible
               ,
               we
               alledge
               the
               words
               of
               Pope
               Gelasius
               ,
               
               [
               
                 Truly
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 receive
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 Divine
                 thing
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 ceases
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 substance
                 or
                 nature
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 an
                 image
                 and
                 similitude
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 mysteries
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Now
               from
               these
               premises
               we
               are
               not
               desirous
               to
               infer
               any
               odious
               consequences
               in
               reproof
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               but
               we
               think
               it
               our
               duty
               to
               give
               our
               own
               people
               caution
               and
               admonition
               ;
               1.
               
               That
               they
               be
               not
               abus'd
               
               by
               the
               rhetorical
               words
               and
               high
               expressions
               alledged
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               calling
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               
                 The
                 body
                 or
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               For
               we
               
                 all
                 believe
                 it
                 is
                 so
              
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               it
               .
               But
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ?
              
               whether
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               spiritual
               grace
               ,
               and
               sacramental
               consequence
               ?
               We
               with
               the
               H.
               Scriptures
               and
               the
               primitive
               Fathers
               ,
               affirm
               the
               later
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 against
              
               the
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               explication
               of
               Christ
               *
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               primitive
               Church
               affirm
               the
               former
               .
               2.
               
               That
               they
               be
               careful
               not
               to
               admit
               such
               Doctrines
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               being
               Antient
               ;
               since
               ,
               although
               
                 the
                 Roman
                 error
                 hath
                 been
                 too
                 long
                 admitted
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 antient
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our
                 days
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 innovation
                 in
                 Christianity
                 ,
              
               and
               brought
               in
               by
               ignorance
               ,
               power
               and
               superstition
               ,
               very
               many
               ages
               after
               Christ.
               3.
               
               We
               exhort
               them
               that
               they
               remember
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               explicates
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 giving
                 us
                 his
                 flesh
                 for
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 blood
                 for
                 drink
                 ,
              
               
               that
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 The
                 flesh
                 profiteth
                 nothing
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 he
                 speaks
                 are
                 spirit
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               if
               those
               antient
               and
               primitive
               Doctors
               above
               cited
               ,
               say
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               symbols
               still
               remain
               the
               same
               in
               their
               natural
               substance
               and
               properties
               ,
               even
               after
               they
               are
               blessed
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               receiv'd
               ,
               and
               that
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               are
               onely
               present
               to
               faith
               and
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               that
               then
               whoever
               tempts
               them
               to
               give
               Divine
               honour
               to
               these
               symbols
               or
               elements
               (
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               does
               )
               tempts
               them
               to
               give
               to
               a
               creature
               the
               due
               and
               incommunicable
               propriety
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               then
               ,
               this
               evil
               passes
               further
               than
               an
               error
               in
               the
               understanding
               ,
               for
               it
               carries
               them
               to
               a
               
                 dangerous
                 practise
              
               ,
               which
               cannot
               reasonably
               be
               excus'd
               from
               the
               crime
               of
               Idolatry
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
            
             
             
               This
               matter
               of
               it self
               is
               an
               errour
               so
               prodigiously
               great
               and
               dangerous
               ,
               that
               we
               need
               not
               tell
               of
               the
               horrid
               and
               
                 blasphemous
                 questions
              
               which
               are
               sometimes
               handled
               by
               them
               concerning
               this
               Divine
               Mystery
               .
               As
               ,
               if
               a
               Priest
               going
               by
               a
               Bakers
               Shop
               ,
               and
               saying
               with
               intention
               ,
               
                 Hoc
                 est
                 corpus
                 meum
              
               ,
               whether
               all
               the
               Bakers
               bread
               be
               turned
               into
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Whether
               a
               Church
               Mouse
               does
               eat
               her
               Maker
               ?
               Whether
               a
               man
               by
               eating
               the
               consecrated
               symbols
               does
               break
               his
               fast
               ?
               For
               if
               it
               be
               not
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               :
               and
               if
               it
               be
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               naturally
               and
               properly
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               bread
               and
               wine
               .
               Whether
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               the
               Priest
               is
               in
               some
               sense
               the
               Creator
               of
               God
               himself
               ?
               Whether
               his
               power
               be
               greater
               than
               the
               power
               of
               Angels
               and
               Archangels
               ?
               For
               that
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               is
               expresly
               affirmed
               by
               Cassenaeus
               .
               
               Whether
               (
               as
               a
               Bohemian
               Priest
               said
               )
               that
               a
               Priest
               before
               he
               say
               his
               first
               Mass
               ,
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               afterward
               he
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Creator
               of
               his
               body
               ?
               But
               against
               this
               blasphemy
               a
               book
               was
               written
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Huss
              
               ,
               about
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Constance
               .
               But
               these
               things
               are
               too
               bad
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               love
               not
               to
               rake
               in
               so
               filthy
               Chanells
               ,
               but
               give
               onely
               a
               generall
               warning
               to
               all
               our
               Charges
               ,
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               
                 such
                 persons
              
               ,
               who
               from
               the
               proper
               consequences
               of
               their
               Articles
               ,
               grow
               too
               bold
               and
               extravagant
               ;
               and
               ,
               of
               
                 such
                 doctrines
              
               ,
               from
               whence
               these
               and
               many
               other
               evil
               Propositions
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               frequently
               do
               issue
               .
               As
               the
               Tree
               is
               ,
               such
               must
               be
               the
               Fruit.
               But
               we
               hope
               it
               may
               be
               sufficient
               ,
               *
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 
                 what
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 teaches
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 is
                 absolutely
                 impossible
                 ,
                 and
                 implies
                 contradictions
                 very
                 many
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 which
                 no
                 faith
                 can
                 oblige
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 reason
                 can
                 endure
                 .
              
               For
               Christs
               body
               being
               in
               heaven
               ,
               glorious
               ,
               spiritual
               and
               impassible
               ,
               cannot
               be
               broken
               .
               And
               since
               
               by
               the
               Roman
               doctrine
               nothing
               is
               broken
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               cannot
               be
               broken
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               colour
               ,
               the
               taste
               ,
               and
               other
               accidents
               of
               the
               elements
               ;
               yet
               if
               they
               could
               be
               broken
               ,
               since
               the
               accidents
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               are
               not
               the
               substance
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               on
               the
               Altar
               Christs
               body
               ,
               naturally
               and
               properly
               cannot
               be
               broken
               .
               *
               And
               since
               they
               say
               that
               every
               
               consecrated
               Wafer
               is
               Christs
               whole
               body
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               Wafer
               is
               not
               that
               Wafer
               ,
               therefore
               either
               this
               or
               that
               is
               not
               Christs
               body
               ,
               or
               else
               Christ
               hath
               two
               bodies
               ;
               for
               
               there
               are
               two
               Wafers
               .
               *
               But
               when
               Christ
               instituted
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 which
                 is
                 broken
                 :
              
               because
               at
               that
               time
               Christs
               body
               was
               not
               broken
               naturally
               and
               properly
               ,
               the
               very
               words
               of
               institution
               do
               force
               us
               to
               understand
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               a
               sense
               
                 not
                 natural
              
               but
               
               spiritual
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 truly
                 sacramental
              
               .
               *
               And
               all
               this
               is
               besides
               the
               plain
               demonstrations
               of
               sense
               ,
               which
               tells
               us
               it
               is
               bread
               and
               it
               is
               wine
               naturally
               as
               much
               after
               ,
               as
               before
               
               consecration
               .
               *
               And
               after
               all
               ,
               the
               natural
               sense
               is
               such
               as
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               reprov'd
               in
               the
               men
               of
               Capernaum
               ,
               and
               called
               them
               to
               a
               spiritual
               understanding
               ;
               the
               natural
               sense
               being
               not
               onely
               unreasonable
               and
               impossible
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               no
               purpose
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               or
               any
               ways
               perfective
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               as
               hath
               been
               clearly
               demonstrated
               by
               many
               learned
               men
               against
               the
               fond
               hypothesis
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               this
               Article
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               VI.
               
            
             
               OUr
               next
               instance
               of
               the
               novelty
               of
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               in
               their
               Articles
               of
               division
               from
               us
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               
                 the
                 half
                 Communion
              
               .
               For
               they
               deprive
               the
               people
               of
               the
               chalice
               ,
               and
               dismember
               the
               institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               praevaricate
               his
               express
               law
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               and
               recede
               from
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               
                 though
                 they
                 confess
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 ,
              
               yet
               they
               lay
               it
               aside
               ,
               and
               curse
               all
               them
               that
               say
               they
               do
               amiss
               in
               it
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               curse
               them
               who
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               while
               themselves
               deny
               to
               follow
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               this
               we
               need
               no
               other
               testimony
               but
               their
               own
               words
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Constance
               .
               
               [
               
                 Whereas
                 in
                 certain
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 some
                 temerariously
                 presume
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 people
                 ought
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 under
                 both
                 kinds
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 every
                 where
                 communicate
                 the
                 Laity
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 bread
                 but
                 in
                 wine
                 also
              
               ;
               —
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Council
               decrees
               and
               defines
               against
               this
               error
               ,
               
                 that
                 although
                 Christ
                 instituted
                 after
                 supper
                 ,
                 and
                 administred
                 this
                 venerable
                 Sacrament
                 under
                 both
                 kinds
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 notwithstanding
                 —
                 And
                 although
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 was
                 receiv'd
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 under
                 both
                 kinds
              
               ]
               Here
               is
               the
               acknowledgement
               ,
               both
               of
               Christs
               institution
               in
               both
               kinds
               ,
               and
               Christs
               ministring
               it
               in
               both
               kinds
               ,
               and
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               to
               give
               it
               in
               both
               kinds
               ;
               yet
               the
               conclusion
               from
               these
               premises
               is
               [
               
                 We
                 command
                 under
                 the
                 pain
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Priest
                 communicate
                 the
                 people
                 under
                 both
                 
                 kinds
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 .
              
               ]
               The
               opposition
               is
               plain
               :
               
                 Christs
                 Testament
                 ordains
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 forbids
                 it
              
               :
               It
               was
               
                 the
                 primitive
                 custom
                 to
                 obey
              
               Christ
               
                 in
                 this
                 :
                 a
                 later
                 custom
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 introduc'd
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
              
               .
               To
               say
               that
               the
               first
               practise
               and
               institution
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               is
               called
               Heretical
               :
               to
               refuse
               the
               later
               subintroduc'd
               custom
               incurres
               the
               sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               :
               and
               this
               they
               have
               pass'd
               not
               onely
               into
               a
               Law
               ,
               but
               into
               an
               
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               be
               not
               
                 teaching
                 for
                 doctrines
                 the
                 commandments
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 worshipping
                 God
                 in
                 vain
                 with
                 mens
                 traditions
              
               ;
               then
               there
               is
               ,
               and
               there
               never
               was
               ,
               and
               there
               can
               be
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               now
               the
               question
               is
               not
               ,
               whether
               this
               doctrine
               and
               practise
               be
               an
               INNOVATION
               ,
               but
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               better
               
                 it
                 should
                 it
                 so
              
               ?
               Whether
               it
               be
               not
               
                 better
                 to
                 drink
                 new
                 wine
                 than
                 old
                 ?
              
               Whether
               it
               be
               not
               better
               to
               obey
               man
               than
               Christ
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 ?
              
               Whether
               a
               late
               custom
               be
               not
               to
               be
               preferr'd
               before
               the
               antient
               ?
               a
               custom
               dissonant
               from
               the
               institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               before
               that
               which
               is
               wholly
               consonant
               to
               what
               Christ
               did
               and
               taught
               ?
               This
               is
               such
               a
               bold
               affirmative
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               suffice
               to
               rescue
               us
               from
               an
               amazement
               in
               the
               consideration
               of
               it
               :
               especially
               since
               ,
               although
               the
               Institution
               it self
               ,
               being
               the
               onely
               warranty
               and
               authority
               for
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               is
               of
               it self
               our
               rule
               and
               precept
               ;
               (
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Lawyer
               ,
               
               
                 Institutiones
                 sunt
                 praeceptiones
                 quibus
                 instituuntur
                 &
                 docentur
                 homines
              
               )
               yet
               besides
               this
               ,
               Christ
               added
               preceptive
               words
               ,
               
                 Drink
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 this
              
               :
               he
               spake
               it
               to
               all
               that
               receiv'd
               ,
               who
               then
               also
               represented
               all
               them
               ,
               who
               for
               ever
               after
               were
               to
               remember
               Christs
               death
               .
            
             
               But
               concerning
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Antiquity
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               
               although
               the
               Council
               of
               Constance
               confess
               the
               Question
               ,
               yet
               since
               that
               time
               they
               have
               
                 taken
                 on
                 them
                 a
                 new
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 half
                 Communion
                 was
                 always
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Ancient
                 times
                 .
              
               We
               therefore
               think
               it
               fit
               to
               produce
               testimonies
               concurrent
               with
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Constance
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               irrefragable
               ,
               and
               of
               persons
               beyond
               exception
               .
               Cassander
               affirms
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
              
               Latine
               Church
               
                 for
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 separately
                 given
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 apart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 apart
                 after
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 mysteries
                 .
              
               
               So
               Aquinas
               also
               affirms
               ,
               [
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 as
                 they
                 communicated
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 communicated
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 some
                 Churches
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               therefore
               
                 Paschasius
                 Ratbertus
              
               resolves
               it
               dogmatically
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 neither
                 the
                 flesh
                 without
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 blood
                 without
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 rightly
                 communicated
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 chalice
                 .
              
               And
               Salmeron
               being
               forc'd
               by
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               ingenuously
               and
               openly
               confesses
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 general
                 custom
                 to
                 communicate
                 the
                 Laity
                 under
                 both
                 kindes
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               was
               so
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               more
               :
               There
               was
               anciently
               a
               Law
               for
               it
               ,
               
               
                 Aut
                 integra
                 Sacramenta
                 percipiant
                 ,
                 aut
                 ab
                 integris
                 arceantur
                 ,
              
               said
               Pope
               Gelasius
               .
               Either
               all
               or
               none
               ,
               let
               them
               receive
               in
               both
               kindes
               ,
               or
               in
               neither
               ;
               and
               he
               gives
               this
               reason
               ,
               
                 Quia
                 divisio
                 unius
                 &
                 ejusdem
                 mysterii
                 sinc
                 grandi
                 sacrilegio
                 non
                 potest
                 pervenire
                 .
              
               The
               mystery
               is
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               divided
               without
               great
               Sacriledge
               .
               The
               reason
               concludes
               as
               much
               of
               the
               Receiver
               as
               the
               Consecrator
               ,
               and
               speaks
               of
               all
               indefinitely
               .
            
             
               Thus
               it
               is
               acknowledged
               to
               have
               been
               in
               the
               Latine
               Church
               ,
               and
               thus
               we
               see
               it
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               :
               And
               
               for
               the
               Greek
               Church
               there
               is
               no
               question
               ;
               
               for
               even
               to
               this
               day
               they
               communicate
               the
               people
               in
               the
               chalice
               .
               But
               this
               case
               is
               so
               plain
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               such
               clear
               testimonies
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               recorded
               in
               their
               own
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               obscure
               it
               ;
               but
               to
               use
               too
               many
               words
               about
               it
               .
               We
               therefore
               do
               exhort
               our
               people
               to
               take
               care
               that
               they
               suffer
               not
               themselves
               to
               be
               robb'd
               of
               their
               portion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               pleas'd
               sacramentally
               and
               graciously
               to
               communicate
               himself
               unto
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               VII
               .
            
             
               AS
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               does
               great
               injury
               to
               Christendom
               in
               taking
               from
               the
               people
               what
               Christ
               gave
               them
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               so
               she
               also
               deprives
               them
               of
               very
               much
               of
               the
               benefit
               which
               they
               might
               receive
               by
               their
               holy
               Prayers
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               suffered
               to
               pray
               in
               publick
               in
               a
               Language
               they
               understand
               .
               But
               that
               's
               denied
               to
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               to
               their
               very
               great
               prejudice
               and
               injury
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               although
               it
               is
               as
               possible
               to
               reconcile
               Adultery
               with
               the
               seventh
               Commandment
               ,
               as
               Service
               in
               a
               Language
               not
               understood
               to
               the
               fourteenth
               Chapter
               of
               the
               first
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               if
               we
               can
               suppose
               that
               the
               Apostolical
               age
               did
               follow
               the
               Apostolical
               rule
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               concluded
               ,
               that
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               :
               Yet
               besides
               this
               ,
               we
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               declare
               the
               plain
               sense
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               succeeding
               ages
               in
               a
               few
               testimonies
               ,
               but
               so
               pregnant
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               avoided
               .
            
             
               
               Origen
               affirms
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Graecians
                 in
                 their
                 prayers
                 use
                 
                 Greek
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 language
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 every
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 prayeth
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 praiseth
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 .
              
               S.
               Chrysostome
               urging
               the
               Precept
               of
               the
               Apostle
               for
               prayers
               in
               a
               Language
               understood
               by
               the
               hearer
               ,
               affirms
               that
               which
               is
               but
               reasonable
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 speaks
                 in
                 the
                 Persian
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 understands
                 not
                 what
                 himself
                 sayes
                 ,
                 to
                 himself
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Barbarian
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 understands
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 he
                 does
                 .
              
               And
               what
               profit
               can
               he
               receive
               ,
               who
               hears
               a
               sound
               ,
               and
               discerns
               it
               not
               ?
               It
               were
               as
               good
               he
               were
               absent
               as
               present
               :
               For
               if
               he
               be
               the
               better
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               because
               he
               sees
               what
               is
               done
               ,
               and
               guesses
               at
               something
               in
               general
               ,
               *
               and
               consents
               to
               him
               that
               Ministers
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               ,
               but
               this
               therefore
               is
               so
               ,
               because
               he
               understands
               something
               ;
               but
               he
               is
               onely
               so
               far
               benefited
               as
               he
               understands
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               that
               which
               is
               not
               understood
               ,
               does
               him
               no
               more
               benefit
               that
               is
               present
               ,
               than
               to
               him
               that
               is
               absent
               ,
               and
               consents
               to
               the
               prayers
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               is
               done
               for
               all
               faithful
               people
               .
               But
               [
               
                 If
                 indeed
                 ye
                 meet
                 for
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 which
                 the
                 hearers
                 understand
                 ,
              
               ]
               said
               S.
               Ambrose
               :
               And
               so
               it
               was
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ;
               blessings
               and
               all
               other
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               were
               done
               in
               the
               vulgar
               tongue
               ,
               saith
               a
               Lyra
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               publick
               Prayers
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               Bible
               was
               anciently
               by
               many
               Translations
               ,
               made
               fit
               for
               the
               peoples
               use
               .
               S.
               Hierom
               b
               affirms
               ,
               that
               himself
               translated
               the
               Bible
               into
               the
               Dalmatian
               Tongue
               ;
               and
               c
               Vlphilas
               a
               Bishop
               among
               the
               Goths
               ,
               translated
               it
               into
               the
               Gothick
               Tongue
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               translated
               into
               all
               Languages
               ,
               we
               are
               told
               by
               d
               S.
               Chysostome
               ,
               e
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               and
               f
               Theodoret.
               
            
             
             
               But
               although
               what
               twenty
               Fathers
               say
               ,
               can
               make
               a
               thing
               no
               more
               certain
               than
               if
               S.
               Paul
               had
               alone
               said
               it
               ,
               yet
               both
               S.
               Paul
               and
               the
               Fathers
               are
               frequent
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               That
               a
               Service
               or
               Prayers
               in
               an
               unknown
               Tongue
               do
               not
               edifie
               :
               So
               g
               S.
               Basil
               ,
               h
               S.
               Chrysostome
               ,
               i
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               and
               k
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               consented
               to
               by
               l
               Aquinas
               ,
               m
               Lyra
               ,
               and
               n
               Cassander
               :
               And
               besides
               that
               ,
               these
               Doctors
               affirm
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               the
               Priests
               and
               People
               joyn'd
               in
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               understood
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               prayed
               in
               their
               Mother
               Tongue
               :
               We
               find
               a
               story
               (
               how
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               let
               them
               look
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               )
               told
               by
               o
               
                 AEneas
                 Sylvius
              
               ,
               who
               was
               afterward
               Pope
               Pius
               the
               II.
               that
               when
               Cyrillus
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Moravians
               and
               Methodius
               had
               converted
               the
               Slavonians
               ,
               Cyril
               being
               at
               Rome
               ,
               desir'd
               leave
               to
               use
               the
               language
               of
               that
               Nation
               in
               their
               Divine
               Offices
               .
               Concerning
               which
               when
               they
               were
               disputing
               ,
               a
               voice
               was
               heard
               ,
               as
               if
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Spirit
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Tongue
                 confess
                 unto
                 him
                 :
              
               Upon
               which
               it
               was
               granted
               according
               to
               the
               Bishops
               desire
               .
               But
               now
               they
               are
               not
               so
               kind
               at
               Rome
               ;
               and
               although
               the
               Fathers
               at
               Trent
               confess'd
               in
               their
               decree
               ,
               that
               the
               Mass
               contains
               in
               it
               great
               matter
               of
               erudition
               and
               edification
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               yet
               they
               did
               not
               think
               it
               fit
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               said
               in
               the
               vulgar
               tongue
               :
               So
               that
               it
               is
               very
               good
               food
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               lock'd
               up
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               excellent
               candle
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               put
               under
               a
               bushel
               :
               And
               now
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               Whether
               it
               be
               fit
               that
               the
               people
               pray
               so
               as
               to
               be
               edisied
               by
               it
               ;
               or
               is
               it
               better
               that
               they
               be
               at
               the
               prayers
               when
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               edified
               ?
               Whether
               it
               be
               not
               as
               good
               to
               have
               a
               dumb
               Priest
               to
               do
               Mass
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               hath
               a
               tongue
               to
               
                 say
                 it
              
               ?
               
               For
               he
               that
               hath
               no
               tongue
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               none
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               is
               alike
               insignificant
               to
               me
               .
               
                 Quid
                 prodest
                 locutionum
                 integritas
                 quam
                 non
                 sequitur
                 intellectus
                 audientis
                 ,
                 cum
                 loquendi
                 nulla
                 sit
                 causa
                 ,
                 si
                 quod
                 loquimur
                 non
                 intelligunt
                 propter
                 quos
                 ut
                 intelligant
                 loquimur
                 ,
              
               
               said
               S.
               
                 Austin
                 .
                 What
                 does
                 it
                 avail
                 that
                 man
                 speak
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 hearers
                 understand
                 none
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 why
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 speak
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 understanding
                 you
                 do
                 speak
                 ,
                 understand
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
               God
               understands
               the
               Priests
               thoughts
               when
               he
               speaks
               not
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               when
               he
               speaks
               ;
               he
               hears
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               sees
               the
               word
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               a
               dumb
               Priest
               can
               do
               all
               the
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               signs
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               speaks
               aloud
               to
               them
               that
               understand
               him
               not
               ,
               does
               no
               more
               .
               Now
               since
               there
               is
               no
               use
               of
               vocal
               prayer
               in
               publick
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               together
               may
               signifie
               their
               desires
               ,
               and
               stirre
               up
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               joyne
               in
               the
               expression
               of
               them
               to
               God
               ;
               by
               this
               device
               ,
               a
               man
               who
               understands
               not
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               can
               onely
               pray
               with
               his
               lips
               ;
               for
               the
               heart
               cannot
               pray
               but
               by
               desiring
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               desire
               what
               it
               understands
               not
               .
               So
               that
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               prayer
               cannot
               be
               an
               act
               of
               the
               Soul
               :
               There
               is
               neither
               affection
               nor
               understanding
               ,
               notice
               or
               desire
               :
               The
               heart
               sayes
               nothing
               and
               asks
               for
               nothing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               receives
               nothing
               .
               Solomon
               calls
               that
               
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 fools
              
               ,
               when
               men
               consider
               not
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               understand
               not
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               cannot
               take
               it
               into
               consideration
               .
               But
               there
               needs
               no
               more
               to
               be
               said
               in
               so
               plain
               a
               case
               .
               We
               end
               this
               with
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Civil
               and
               Canon
               Law.
               Iustinian
               the
               Emperor
               made
               a
               Law
               in
               these
               words
               [
               
                 We
                 will
                 and
                 command
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Oblation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prayers
                 thereunto
                 added
                 in
                 holy
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 low
                 voice
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 and
                 clear
                 
                 voice
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 heard
                 by
                 the
                 faithful
                 people
              
               ;
               
               that
               is
               ,
               be
               understood
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               follows
               ,
               
                 that
                 thereby
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 the
                 hearers
                 may
                 be
                 raised
                 up
                 with
                 greater
                 devotion
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Apostle
                 teacheth
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 .
              
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               this
               Law
               was
               rased
               out
               of
               the
               Latine
               Versions
               of
               Iustinian
               .
               The
               fraud
               and
               design
               was
               too
               palpable
               ,
               but
               it
               prevail'd
               nothing
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               Cassander
               and
               Bellarmine
               ,
               
               and
               is
               in
               the
               Greek
               Copies
               of
               Holoander
               .
            
             
               The
               Canon
               Law
               is
               also
               most
               express
               from
               an
               Authority
               of
               no
               less
               than
               a
               Pope
               and
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
               as
               themselves
               esteem
               ;
               Innocent
               III.
               in
               the
               great
               Council
               of
               Lateran
               ,
               above
               MCC
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
               [
               
                 Because
                 in
                 most
                 parts
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 and
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 divers
                 Tongues
                 are
                 mixt
                 together
                 ,
                 having
                 under
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 faith
                 divers
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Rites
                 ,
                 we
                 straitly
                 charge
                 and
                 command
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 such
                 Cities
                 and
                 Diocesses
                 provide
                 men
                 fit
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 celebrate
                 Divine
                 Service
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 ceremonies
                 and
                 languages
                 ,
                 and
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 instructing
                 them
                 both
                 by
                 word
                 and
                 example
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               Now
               if
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               the
               sayings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               the
               Confessions
               of
               wise
               men
               amongst
               themselves
               ;
               if
               the
               consent
               of
               Nations
               ,
               and
               the
               piety
               of
               our
               fore-fathers
               ;
               if
               right
               reason
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               thing
               ;
               if
               the
               needs
               of
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               inseparable
               conditions
               of
               holy
               prayers
               ;
               if
               the
               Laws
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               do
               require
               all
               our
               prayers
               to
               be
               said
               by
               them
               that
               understand
               what
               they
               say
               ;
               if
               all
               these
               cannot
               prevail
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               
               do
               so
               much
               good
               to
               the
               peoples
               souls
               ,
               as
               to
               consent
               they
               should
               understand
               what
               in
               particular
               they
               are
               to
               ask
               of
               God
               ,
               certainly
               there
               is
               a
               great
               pertinacy
               of
               opinion
               ,
               and
               but
               a
               little
               charity
               to
               those
               precious
               souls
               ,
               for
               whom
               Christ
               dyed
               ,
               and
               for
               whom
               they
               must
               give
               account
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               the
               old
               
                 Toscan
                 Rites
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Sooth-sayings
               of
               the
               Salian
               Priests
               ,
               
               
                 Vix
                 Sacerdotibus
                 suis
                 intellecta
                 ,
                 sed
                 quae
                 mutari
                 vetat
                 Religio
                 :
              
               were
               scarce
               understood
               by
               their
               Priests
               themselves
               ,
               but
               their
               Religion
               forbad
               to
               change
               them
               .
               Thus
               anciently
               did
               the
               Osseni
               Hereticks
               of
               whom
               Epiphanius
               tells
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Heracleonitae
               of
               whom
               S.
               Austin
               gives
               account
               ;
               they
               taught
               to
               pray
               with
               obscure
               words
               ;
               and
               some
               others
               in
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               suppos'd
               ,
               that
               words
               spoken
               in
               a
               barbarous
               or
               unknown
               Tongue
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               are
               more
               powerful
               .
               The
               Jewes
               also
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               read
               Hebrew
               ,
               which
               the
               people
               but
               rarely
               understand
               ;
               and
               the
               Turks
               in
               their
               Mosques
               read
               Arabick
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               people
               know
               nothing
               .
               But
               Christians
               never
               did
               so
               ,
               till
               they
               of
               Rome
               resolved
               to
               refuse
               to
               do
               benefit
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               people
               in
               this
               instance
               ,
               or
               to
               bring
               them
               from
               intollerable
               ignorance
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               VIII
               .
            
             
               THe
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               to
               very
               bad
               purposes
               introduc'd
               and
               impos'd
               upon
               Christendom
               the
               worship
               and
               veneration
               of
               Images
               ,
               kissing
               them
               ,
               pulling
               off
               their
               hats
               ,
               kneeling
               ,
               falling
               down
               and
               praying
               before
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               ,
               
                 giving
                 them
                 due
                 honor
                 and
                 veneration
                 .
              
               What
               
                 external
                 honor
                 and
                 veneration
              
               that
               is
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               due
               ,
               is
               express'd
               by
               the
               instances
               now
               reckon'd
               ,
               which
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               in
               their
               Decree
               enumerate
               and
               establish
               .
               What
               
                 the
                 inward
                 honor
                 and
                 worship
              
               is
               ,
               which
               they
               intend
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               intimated
               in
               the
               same
               Decree
               .
               By
               the
               Images
               they
               worship
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               ;
               and
               therefore
               by
               these
               Images
               they
               pass
               that
               honor
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               which
               is
               their
               due
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               their
               Doctors
               explain
               it
               .
               Latria
               or
               Divine
               worship
               to
               God
               and
               Christ.
               Hyperdulia
               or
               more
               than
               service
               to
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               Mary
               ;
               and
               service
               or
               doulia
               to
               other
               canoniz'd
               persons
               .
               So
               that
               upon
               the
               whole
               ,
               the
               case
               is
               this
               :
               What
               ever
               worship
               they
               give
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               they
               give
               it
               first
               to
               the
               Image
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Image
               they
               pass
               it
               unto
               Christ
               and
               Christs
               servants
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               need
               not
               to
               enquire
               what
               actions
               they
               suppose
               to
               be
               fit
               or
               due
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               is
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               Christ
               or
               his
               Saints
               ,
               that
               worship
               they
               give
               to
               their
               respective
               Images
               :
               all
               the
               same
               in
               external
               semblance
               and
               ministry
               ;
               as
               appears
               in
               all
               their
               great
               Churches
               ,
               and
               publick
               actions
               ,
               and
               processions
               ,
               and
               Temples
               and
               Festivals
               ,
               and
               endowments
               ,
               and
               censings
               ,
               
               and
               pilgrimages
               ,
               and
               prayers
               ,
               and
               vows
               made
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               besides
               that
               these
               things
               are
               so
               like
               Idolatry
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               no
               way
               be
               reasonably
               excused
               (
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               give
               some
               account
               )
               besides
               that
               they
               are
               too
               like
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               
               and
               so
               plainly
               and
               frequently
               forbidden
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               infinitely
               unlike
               the
               simple
               and
               wise
               ,
               the
               natural
               and
               holy
               ,
               the
               pure
               and
               the
               spiritual
               Religion
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               besides
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               so
               infinite
               a
               scandal
               to
               the
               Jews
               and
               Turks
               ,
               and
               reproach
               Christianity
               it self
               amongst
               all
               strangers
               that
               live
               in
               their
               communion
               ,
               and
               observe
               their
               rites
               :
               besides
               that
               they
               cannot
               pretend
               to
               be
               lawful
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               laborious
               artifices
               of
               many
               Metaphysical
               notions
               and
               distinctions
               ,
               which
               the
               people
               who
               most
               need
               them
               ,
               do
               least
               understand
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               the
               people
               worship
               them
               without
               these
               distinctions
               ,
               and
               directly
               put
               confidence
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               ignorant
               persons
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               Christian
               countries
               make
               up
               the
               biggest
               number
               ,
               should
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               when
               otherwise
               they
               cannot
               understand
               it
               ;
               and
               besides
               that
               ,
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               with
               or
               without
               distinctions
               ,
               is
               a
               superstititious
               and
               forbidden
               ,
               an
               unlawful
               and
               unnatural
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               be
               worshipped
               by
               an
               Image
               :
               we
               say
               that
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               This
               whole
               Doctrine
               and
               practice
               is
               an
               innovation
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               not
               practis'd
               ,
               not
               indured
               in
               the
               primitive
               ages
               ;
               but
               expresly
               condemned
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               our
               present
               undertaking
               to
               evince
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               notice
               we
               find
               of
               Images
               brought
               into
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               was
               by
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               :
               indeed
               that
               was
               very
               Antient
               ,
               but
               very
               heretical
               and
               abominable
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               brought
               some
               in
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               we
               find
               in
               
               *
               Theodoret
               ,
               and
               *
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               *
               S.
               Irenaeus
               tells
               .
               That
               the
               Gnosticks
               of
               Carpocrations
               did
               make
               Images
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               form
               of
               Christ
               as
               he
               was
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               was
               made
               by
               Pilate
               ;
               and
               these
               Images
               they
               worshipped
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               These
               things
               they
               did
               ,
               but
               against
               these
               things
               the
               Christians
               did
               zealously
               and
               piously
               declare
               :
               
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 Image
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               said
               S.
               Clemens
               of
               *
               
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 apparently
                 forbidden
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 exercise
                 that
                 deceitful
                 art
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 similitude
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 Heaven
                 above
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               Origen
               wrote
               a
               just
               Treatise
               against
               Celsus
               ;
               
               in
               which
               he
               not
               onely
               affirms
               ,
               That
               Christians
               did
               not
               make
               or
               use
               Images
               in
               Religion
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               ought
               not
               ,
               and
               were
               by
               God
               forbidden
               to
               do
               so
               .
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               also
               Lactantius
               discourses
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               and
               confutes
               the
               pretences
               and
               little
               answers
               of
               the
               Heathen
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               that
               he
               leaves
               no
               pretence
               for
               Christians
               under
               another
               cover
               ,
               to
               introduce
               the
               like
               abomination
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               were
               converted
               from
               Gentilisme
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               lov'd
               to
               imitate
               the
               customs
               of
               the
               Roman
               Princes
               and
               people
               ,
               did
               soon
               introduce
               the
               Historical
               use
               of
               Images
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               did
               think
               it
               honorable
               to
               depict
               or
               make
               Images
               of
               those
               whom
               they
               had
               in
               great
               esteem
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               being
               done
               by
               an
               esteem
               ,
               relying
               on
               Religion
               ,
               did
               by
               the
               weakness
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               importunity
               of
               the
               Tempter
               ,
               quickly
               pass
               into
               inconvenience
               and
               superstition
               ;
               yet
               even
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Iulian
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               S.
               Cyril
               denies
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               did
               give
               veneration
               and
               worship
               to
               the
               Image
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               Cross
               it self
               ,
               which
               was
               one
               of
               the
               earliest
               temptations
               ;
               and
               S.
               Epiphanius
               (
               it
               is
               a
               known
               story
               )
               tells
               ,
               
               that
               when
               in
               the
               village
               of
               Bethel
               he
               saw
               a
               cloth
               picture
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 Saint
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               ;
               He
               cut
               it
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               advis'd
               that
               some
               poor
               man
               should
               be
               buried
               in
               it
               ;
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               such
               
                 Pictures
                 are
                 against
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 unworthy
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               The
               Epistle
               was
               translated
               into
               Latine
               by
               S.
               Hierome
               ;
               by
               which
               we
               may
               guess
               at
               his
               opinion
               in
               the
               question
               .
            
             
               The
               Council
               of
               Eliberis
               is
               very
               ancient
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               fame
               ;
               in
               which
               it
               is
               expresly
               forbidden
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               worshipped
               ,
               
               should
               be
               depicted
               on
               the
               walls
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               Pictures
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               in
               Churches
               .
               S.
               Austin
               complaining
               ,
               
               that
               he
               knew
               of
               many
               in
               the
               Church
               who
               were
               Worshippers
               of
               Pictures
               ,
               calls
               them
               Superstitious
               ;
               and
               adds
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               condems
               such
               customs
               ,
               and
               strives
               to
               correct
               them
               :
               and
               S.
               Gregory
               writing
               to
               Serenus
               Bishop
               of
               Massilia
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               had
               him
               to
               break
               the
               Pictures
               and
               Images
               ,
               which
               were
               there
               set
               for
               an
               historical
               use
               ;
               but
               commends
               him
               for
               prohibiting
               to
               any
               one
               to
               worship
               them
               ,
               and
               enjoyns
               him
               still
               to
               forbid
               it
               .
               But
               Superstition
               by
               degrees
               creeping
               in
               ,
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               was
               decreed
               in
               the
               seventh
               Synod
               ,
               or
               the
               second
               Nicene
               .
               But
               the
               decrees
               of
               this
               Synod
               being
               by
               Pope
               Adrian
               sent
               to
               Charls
               the
               Great
               ,
               he
               convocated
               a
               Synod
               of
               German
               and
               French
               Bishops
               at
               Francfurt
               ,
               
               who
               discussed
               the
               Acts
               pass'd
               at
               Nice
               ,
               and
               condemn'd
               them
               .
               And
               the
               Acts
               of
               this
               Synod
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               diligently
               suppressed
               by
               the
               Popes
               arts
               ,
               yet
               
                 Eginardus
                 ,
                 Hin●marus
                 ,
                 Aventinus
                 ,
                 Blondus
                 ,
                 Adon
                 ,
                 Amonius
              
               &
               Regino
               ,
               famous
               Historians
               ,
               tell
               us
               ,
               That
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Francfurt
               condemn'd
               the
               Synod
               of
               Nice
               ,
               and
               commanded
               it
               should
               not
               be
               called
               a
               General
               Council
               ;
               and
               
               published
               a
               Book
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               confuting
               that
               unchristian
               Assembly
               ;
               and
               not
               long
               since
               ,
               this
               Book
               ,
               and
               the
               Acts
               of
               Francfurt
               were
               published
               by
               Bishop
               Tillius
               ;
               by
               which
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               infinite
               fraud
               of
               of
               the
               Roman
               Doctors
               is
               discover'd
               ,
               but
               the
               worship
               of
               Images
               is
               declar'd
               against
               and
               condemned
               .
            
             
               A
               while
               after
               this
               ,
               Ludovicus
               the
               Son
               of
               Charlemain
               ,
               sent
               Claudius
               a
               famous
               Preacher
               to
               Taurinum
               in
               Italy
               ;
               where
               the
               Preached
               against
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Images
               ,
               and
               wrote
               an
               excellent
               Book
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               Against
               this
               Book
               Ionas
               Bishop
               of
               Orleans
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Ludovicus
               and
               Claudius
               ,
               did
               write
               :
               In
               which
               he
               yet
               durst
               not
               assert
               the
               worship
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               confuted
               it
               out
               of
               Origen
               ;
               whose
               words
               he
               thus
               cites
               [
               
                 Images
                 are
                 neither
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 by
                 inward
                 affection
                 ,
                 nor
                 worshipped
                 with
                 outward
                 shew
              
               ;
               ]
               and
               out
               of
               Lactantius
               these
               ,
               [
               
                 Nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 seen
                 with
                 mortal
                 eyes
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 adore
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 worship
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Name
                 alone
                 of
                 our
                 only
                 Parent
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 Regions
                 above
                 ,
                 not
                 here
                 below
              
               :
               ]
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               he
               also
               alleges
               excellent
               words
               out
               of
               Fulgentius
               and
               S.
               Hierom
               ;
               and
               though
               he
               would
               have
               Images
               ratain'd
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               angry
               at
               Claudius
               who
               caus'd
               them
               to
               be
               taken
               down
               ,
               yet
               he
               himself
               expresly
               affirms
               that
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ;
               and
               withal
               addes
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               kept
               the
               Images
               in
               their
               Churches
               for
               History
               and
               Ornament
               ,
               yet
               that
               in
               France
               the
               worshipping
               of
               them
               was
               had
               in
               great
               detestation
               .
               And
               though
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               the
               sequel
               of
               Ionas
               his
               Book
               ,
               he
               does
               something
               praevaricate
               in
               this
               question
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               
               that
               in
               France
               this
               Doctrine
               was
               not
               accounted
               Catholick
               for
               almost
               nine
               hundred
               years
               after
               Christ
               ;
               and
               in
               Germany
               it
               was
               condemned
               for
               almost
               MCC
               years
               ,
               as
               we
               find
               in
               Nicetas
               .
            
             
             
               We
               are
               not
               unskill'd
               in
               the
               devices
               of
               the
               Roman
               Writers
               ,
               and
               with
               how
               much
               artifice
               they
               would
               excuse
               this
               whole
               matter
               ,
               and
               palliate
               the
               crime
               imputed
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               elude
               the
               Scriptures
               expresly
               condemning
               this
               Superstition
               :
               But
               we
               know
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               arts
               of
               Sophistry
               are
               not
               the
               wayes
               of
               Salvation
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               exhort
               our
               people
               to
               follow
               the
               plain
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               express
               Law
               of
               God
               in
               the
               second
               Commandment
               ;
               and
               add
               also
               the
               Exhortation
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               
               
                 Little
                 children
                 keep
                 your selves
                 from
                 Idols
                 .
              
               To
               conclude
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               that
               it
               must
               be
               confessed
               ,
               that
               the
               worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               was
               a
               thing
               unknown
               to
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ;
               in
               the
               purest
               times
               of
               which
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               allow
               the
               making
               of
               them
               ;
               as
               (
               amongst
               divers
               others
               )
               appears
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               Clemens
               ,
               *
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               *
               Tertullian
               ,
               and
               *
               Origen
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               IX
               .
            
             
               AS
               an
               Appendage
               to
               this
               ,
               we
               greatly
               reprove
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               picturing
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               Holy
               and
               Undivided
               Trinity
               ;
               which
               ,
               besides
               that
               it
               ministers
               infinite
               scandal
               to
               all
               sober
               minded
               men
               ,
               and
               gives
               the
               new
               Arrians
               in
               Polonia
               and
               Antitrinitarians
               ,
               great
               and
               ridiculous
               entertainment
               ,
               exposing
               that
               Sacred
               Mystery
               to
               derision
               and
               scandalous
               contempt
               :
               It
               is
               also
               (
               which
               at
               present
               we
               have
               undertaken
               particularly
               to
               remark
               )
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               S.
               Clemens
               of
               Alexandria
               sayes
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Discipline
               
               of
               Moses
               ,
               God
               was
               not
               to
               be
               represented
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               thing
               :
               
               and
               that
               Christians
               understood
               themselves
               to
               be
               bound
               by
               the
               same
               law
               ,
               we
               find
               it
               expresly
               taught
               by
               Origen
               a
               ,
               Tertullian
               b
               ,
               Eusebius
               c
               ,
               Athanasius
               d
               ,
               S.
               Hierom
               e
               ,
               S.
               Austin
               f
               ,
               Theodoret
               g
               Damascen
               h
               ,
               and
               the
               Synod
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               reported
               in
               the
               sixt
               Action
               of
               the
               second
               
                 Nicene
                 Council
              
               .
               And
               certainly
               if
               there
               were
               not
               a
               strange
               spirit
               of
               contradiction
               or
               superstition
               or
               deflection
               from
               the
               Christian
               Rule
               ,
               greatly
               prevailing
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               it
               were
               impossible
               that
               this
               practise
               should
               be
               so
               countenanc'd
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               defended
               so
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               with
               so
               much
               scandal
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               natural
               reason
               of
               mankind
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               Law
               of
               Nature
               it self
               :
               For
               the
               Heathens
               were
               sufficiently
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               taught
               to
               abominate
               all
               Pictures
               or
               Images
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                 Sed
                 nulla
                 effigies
                 ,
                 simulachraque
                 nulla
                 Deorum
                 :
              
               
                 Majestate
                 locum
                 ,
                 &
                 sacro
                 implevere
                 timore
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               in
               their
               earliest
               ages
               had
               no
               Pictures
               ,
               no
               Images
               of
               their
               gods
               :
               Their
               Temples
               were
               filled
               with
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               a
               sacred
               fear
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               given
               by
               
                 Macrobius
                 ,
                 Antiquity
                 made
                 no
                 Image
              
               (
               viz.
               of
               God
               )
               
                 because
                 the
                 Supreme
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mind
                 that
                 is
                 born
                 of
                 him
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               Son
               ,
               the
               eternal
               Word
               )
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 beyond
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 above
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 that
                 sigments
                 should
                 come
                 thither
                 .
              
               
            
             
               
               
                 Nicephorus
                 Callistus
              
               relating
               the
               Heresie
               of
               the
               Armenians
               and
               Iacobites
               sayes
               ,
               they
               made
               Images
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 quod
                 perquam
                 absurdum
                 est
              
               .
               Nothing
               is
               more
               absurd
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               Pictures
               or
               Images
               of
               the
               Persons
               of
               the
               Holy
               and
               Adorable
               Trinity
               .
               And
               
               yet
               they
               do
               this
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               For
               in
               the
               windows
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               even
               in
               Country
               Villages
               ,
               where
               the
               danger
               cannot
               be
               denied
               to
               be
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               scandal
               insupportable
               ;
               nay
               ,
               in
               their
               books
               of
               devotion
               ,
               in
               their
               very
               Mass-books
               and
               Breviaries
               ,
               in
               their
               Portuises
               and
               Manuals
               they
               picture
               the
               Holy
               Trinity
               ,
               with
               three
               noses
               and
               four
               eyes
               ,
               and
               three
               faces
               in
               a
               knot
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               dishonour
               of
               God
               and
               scandal
               of
               Christianity
               it self
               .
               We
               add
               no
               more
               (
               for
               the
               case
               is
               too
               evidently
               bad
               )
               but
               reprove
               the
               errour
               with
               the
               words
               of
               their
               own
               
                 Polydore
                 Virgil
                 :
                 Since
                 the
                 world
                 began
                 ,
                 never
                 was
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 foolish
                 than
                 to
                 picture
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 present
                 every
                 where
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               X.
               
            
             
               THe
               last
               instance
               of
               Innovations
               introduc'd
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               practice
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               represent
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Popes
               universal
               Bishoprick
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               he
               is
               Bishop
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               superior
               to
               all
               and
               every
               one
               ;
               but
               that
               his
               Bishoprick
               is
               a
               plenitude
               of
               power
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 of
                 his
                 fulness
                 they
                 all
                 receive
                 ,
              
               a
               part
               of
               the
               ministry
               and
               sollicitude
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               only
               is
               a
               Bishop
               by
               immediate
               Divine
               dispensation
               ,
               and
               others
               receive
               from
               him
               whatsoever
               they
               have
               .
               For
               to
               this
               height
               many
               of
               them
               are
               come
               at
               last
               .
               Which
               Doctrine
               ,
               although
               as
               it
               is
               in
               sins
               ,
               where
               the
               carnal
               are
               most
               full
               of
               reproach
               ,
               but
               the
               spiritual
               are
               of
               greatest
               malignity
               :
               so
               it
               happens
               in
               this
               Article
               .
               For
               though
               it
               be
               not
               so
               scandalous
               as
               
               their
               Idolatry
               ,
               so
               ridiculous
               as
               their
               superstitions
               ,
               so
               unreasonable
               as
               their
               doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               so
               easily
               reprov'd
               as
               their
               half
               Communion
               ,
               and
               Service
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               of
               as
               dangerous
               and
               evil
               effect
               ,
               and
               as
               false
               ,
               and
               as
               certainly
               an
               Innovation
               ,
               as
               any
               thing
               in
               their
               whole
               conjugation
               of
               errors
               .
            
             
               When
               Christ
               founded
               his
               Church
               ,
               he
               left
               it
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               without
               any
               prerogative
               given
               to
               one
               ,
               or
               eminency
               above
               the
               rest
               ,
               save
               onely
               of
               priority
               and
               orderly
               precedency
               ,
               which
               of
               it self
               was
               natural
               ,
               necessary
               and
               incident
               .
               The
               Apostles
               govern'd
               all
               ;
               their
               authority
               was
               the
               sanction
               ,
               and
               their
               Decrees
               and
               writings
               were
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               They
               exercis'd
               a
               common
               jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               divided
               it
               according
               to
               the
               needs
               and
               emergencies
               ,
               and
               circumstances
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               In
               the
               Council
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               S.
               Peter
               gave
               not
               the
               decisive
               Sentence
               ;
               but
               S.
               Iames
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Bishop
               of
               that
               See.
               Christ
               sent
               all
               his
               Apostles
               as
               his
               Father
               sent
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               gave
               to
               every
               one
               of
               them
               the
               whole
               power
               which
               he
               left
               behind
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Bishops
               Congregated
               at
               Miletum
               ,
               
               S.
               Paul
               gave
               them
               caution
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               whole
               stock
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               affirms
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 Bishops
                 :
              
               and
               in
               the
               whole
               New
               Testament
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               act
               or
               sign
               of
               superiority
               ,
               or
               that
               one
               Apostle
               exercised
               power
               over
               another
               :
               but
               to
               them
               whom
               Christ
               sent
               ,
               he
               in
               common
               intrusted
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               according
               to
               that
               excellent
               saying
               of
               S.
               Cyprian
               ,
               
               [
               
                 The
                 other
                 Apostles
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 ,
                 endowest
                 with
                 an
                 equal
                 fellowship
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 power
                 :
              
               and
               they
               are
               all
               Shepheards
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 flock
                 is
                 one
              
               ]
               and
               therefore
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               fed
               by
               all
               the
               Apostles
               with
               unanimous
               consent
               .
            
             
               This
               unity
               and
               identity
               of
               power
               without
               question
               
               and
               interruption
               did
               continue
               and
               descend
               to
               Bishops
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               a
               known
               doctrine
               that
               the
               Bishops
               were
               successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               :
               and
               what
               was
               not
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               in
               the
               descent
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               innovated
               and
               introduc'd
               by
               a
               new
               authority
               .
               Christ
               gave
               ordinary
               power
               to
               none
               but
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               being
               to
               continue
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               be
               succeeded
               to
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               authority
               ,
               even
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               descended
               to
               them
               who
               were
               their
               successors
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               
                 all
                 antiquity
              
               *
               does
               consent
               and
               teach
               :
               Not
               S.
               Peter
               alone
               ,
               but
               every
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               therefore
               every
               one
               who
               succeeds
               them
               in
               their
               ordinary
               power
               ,
               may
               and
               must
               remember
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ;
                 We
                 are
                 Embassadors
              
               or
               
                 Legates
                 for
                 Christ
                 :
                 Christs
                 Vicars
                 ,
              
               not
               the
               Popes
               Delegates
               :
               and
               so
               all
               the
               Apostles
               are
               called
               in
               the
               Preface
               of
               the
               Mass
               ;
               
                 quos
                 operis
                 tui
                 Vicarios
                 eidem
                 con●ulisti
                 praeesse
                 Pastores
              
               ;
               they
               are
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Flock
               and
               Vicars
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               so
               also
               they
               are
               in
               express
               terms
               called
               by
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               strange
               usurpation
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               arrogates
               that
               to
               himself
               by
               Impropriation
               ,
               which
               is
               common
               to
               him
               with
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Christendom
               .
            
             
               The
               consequent
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               law
               of
               Christ
               ,
               one
               Bishop
               is
               not
               superior
               to
               another
               :
               Christ
               gave
               the
               power
               to
               all
               alike
               ;
               he
               made
               no
               Head
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               he
               gave
               to
               none
               a
               supremacy
               of
               power
               or
               universality
               of
               jurisdiction
               .
               But
               this
               the
               Pope
               hath
               long
               challenged
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               his
               purposes
               to
               pass
               ,
               hath
               for
               these
               six
               hundered
               years
               by-gone
               invaded
               the
               rights
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               
               delegated
               matters
               of
               order
               and
               jurisdiction
               to
               Monks
               and
               Friers
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               the
               power
               of
               Bishops
               was
               greatly
               diminished
               at
               the
               erecting
               of
               the
               Cluniac
               and
               Cistercian
               Monks
               about
               the
               year
               ML
               :
               but
               about
               the
               year
               MCC
               ,
               it
               was
               almost
               swallowed
               up
               by
               privileges
               granted
               to
               the
               begging
               Friers
               ,
               and
               there
               kept
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               :
               which
               power
               got
               one
               great
               step
               more
               above
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               when
               they
               got
               it
               declared
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               above
               a
               Council
               of
               Bishops
               :
               and
               at
               last
               it
               was
               turn'd
               into
               a
               new
               doctrine
               by
               Cajetane
               (
               who
               for
               his
               prosperous
               invention
               was
               made
               a
               Cardinal
               )
               that
               all
               the
               whole
               Apostolick
               or
               Episcopal
               power
               is
               radical
               and
               inherent
               in
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               authority
               ;
               and
               that
               Bishops
               receive
               their
               portion
               of
               it
               from
               him
               :
               and
               this
               was
               first
               boldly
               maintain'd
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               now
               the
               opinion
               of
               their
               Order
               :
               but
               it
               is
               also
               that
               which
               the
               Pope
               challenges
               in
               practice
               ,
               when
               he
               pretends
               to
               a
               power
               over
               all
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               power
               is
               derived
               to
               him
               from
               Christ
               ;
               when
               he
               calls
               himself
               the
               Universal
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               Vicarial
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Churches
               Monarch
               ,
               he
               from
               whom
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               authority
               is
               deriv'd
               ,
               to
               whose
               sentence
               in
               things
               Divine
               every
               Christian
               under
               pain
               of
               damnation
               is
               bound
               to
               be
               subject
               .
               *
            
             
               Now
               this
               is
               it
               which
               as
               it
               is
               productive
               of
               infinite
               mischiefs
               :
               so
               it
               is
               an
               Innovation
               and
               an
               absolute
               deflection
               from
               the
               primitive
               catholick
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               the
               great
               ground-work
               and
               foundation
               of
               their
               Church
               .
               This
               we
               shall
               represent
               in
               these
               following
               Testimonies
               .
               Pope
               .
               Eleutherius
               *
               in
               an
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               France
               ,
               says
               ,
               that
               Christ
               committed
               the
               universal
               Church
               to
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               S.
               Ambrose
               saith
               that
               
               the
               Bishop
               holdeth
               the
               place
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               his
               substitute
               .
               
               But
               famous
               are
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               Cyprian
               ,
               
               [
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 one
                 thorough
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 divided
                 by
                 him
                 into
                 many
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 diffused
                 in
                 the
                 agreeing
                 plurality
                 of
                 many
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               again
               :
               [
               
                 To
                 every
                 Pastor
                 a
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 which
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 rule
                 and
                 govern
                 .
              
               ]
               By
               which
               words
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               primitive
               Church
               understood
               no
               praelation
               of
               one
               and
               subordination
               of
               another
               ,
               commanded
               by
               Christ
               ,
               or
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               ordination
               ;
               but
               onely
               what
               was
               for
               order
               sake
               introduc'd
               by
               Princes
               and
               consent
               of
               Prelates
               .
               And
               it
               was
               to
               this
               purpose
               very
               full
               which
               was
               said
               by
               Pope
               Symmachus
               :
               
               
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Trinity
                 whose
                 power
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 undivided
              
               (
               or
               to
               use
               the
               expression
               in
               the
               Athanasian
               Creed
               ,
               
                 none
                 is
                 before
                 or
                 after
                 other
                 ,
                 none
                 is
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 than
                 another
              
               )
               
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Bishoprick
                 amongst
                 divers
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 why
                 should
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Bishops
                 be
                 violated
                 by
                 their
                 Successors
                 ?
              
               Now
               these
               words
               being
               spoken
               against
               the
               invasion
               of
               the
               rights
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Arles
               by
               Anastasius
               ,
               and
               the
               question
               being
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               about
               the
               Institution
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               does
               fully
               declare
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               had
               no
               Superiority
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               over
               any
               Bishop
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Bishoprick
               gave
               no
               more
               power
               to
               him
               ,
               than
               Christ
               gave
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               smallest
               Diocese
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               all
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               ever
               they
               reckon'd
               the
               several
               orders
               and
               degrees
               of
               Ministery
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               reckon
               the
               Bishop
               as
               the
               last
               and
               supreme
               ,
               beyond
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               spiritual
               power
               but
               in
               Christ.
               For
               
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 Hierachy
                 ends
                 in
                 Iesus
                 :
                 so
                 does
                 every
                 particular
                 one
                 in
                 its
                 one
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
               Beyond
               the
               
               Bishop
               there
               is
               no
               step
               ,
               till
               you
               rest
               in
               the
               great
               Shepherd
               and
               Bishop
               of
               Souls
               .
               Under
               him
               every
               Bishop
               is
               supreme
               in
               Spirituals
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               power
               which
               to
               any
               Bishop
               is
               given
               by
               Christ.
               
               S.
               Ignatius
               therefore
               exhorts
               that
               
                 all
                 should
                 obey
                 their
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 obey
                 .
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 obeyed
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
               There
               are
               no
               other
               intermedial
               degrees
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               .
               But
               (
               as
               Origen
               teaches
               )
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 after
                 them
                 are
                 ordain'd
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 have
                 the
                 supreme
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 .
              
               The
               same
               also
               is
               taught
               by
               P.
               Gelasius
               a
               ,
               by
               S.
               Hierom
               b
               ,
               and
               Fulgentius
               c
               ,
               and
               indeed
               by
               all
               the
               Fathers
               who
               spake
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               matter
               :
               Insomuch
               that
               when
               Bellarmine
               is
               in
               this
               question
               press'd
               out
               of
               the
               book
               of
               Nilus
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Fathers
               standing
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               answers
               ,
               
                 Papam
                 Patres
                 non
                 habere
                 in
                 Ecclesiâ
                 ,
                 sed
                 filios
                 omnes
                 .
              
               The
               Pope
               acknowledges
               no
               Fathers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               all
               his
               sons
               .
            
             
               Now
               although
               we
               suppose
               this
               to
               be
               greatly
               sufficient
               to
               declare
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               primitive
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               concerning
               the
               equality
               of
               power
               in
               all
               Bishops
               by
               Divine
               right
               :
               yet
               the
               Fathers
               have
               also
               expresly
               declar'd
               themselves
               ,
               that
               one
               Bishop
               is
               not
               Superior
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               judge
               another
               ,
               or
               force
               another
               to
               obedience
               .
               They
               are
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               Cyprian
               to
               a
               Council
               of
               Bishops
               :
               
               [
               
                 None
                 of
                 us
                 makes
                 himself
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 tyranical
                 power
                 drives
                 his
                 collegues
                 to
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 since
                 every
                 Bishop
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 licence
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 liberty
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 hath
                 his
                 own
                 choice
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 himself
                 judge
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 all
                 expect
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 our
                 L.
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 only
                 and
                 alone
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 setting
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 judging
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 do
              
               ]
               
               This
               was
               spoken
               and
               intended
               against
               P.
               Stephen
               ,
               who
               did
               then
               begin
               
                 dominari
                 in
                 clero
              
               ,
               to
               lord
               it
               over
               Gods
               heritage
               ,
               and
               to
               excommunicate
               his
               brethren
               ,
               as
               Demetrius
               did
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               :
               but
               they
               both
               found
               their
               reprovers
               .
               Demetrius
               was
               chastised
               by
               S.
               John
               for
               this
               usurpation
               ,
               
               and
               Stephen
               by
               S.
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               this
               also
               was
               approv'd
               by
               S.
               Austin
               .
               We
               conclude
               this
               particular
               with
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               Gregory
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               because
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               called
               himself
               Universal
               Bishop
               ,
               
               said
               ,
               It
               was
               a
               
                 proud
                 title
                 ,
                 prophane
                 ,
                 sacrilegious
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               he
               little
               thought
               that
               his
               Successors
               in
               the
               same
               See
               should
               so
               fiercely
               challenge
               that
               Antichristian
               title
               ;
               much
               less
               did
               the
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               in
               those
               ages
               challenge
               it
               as
               their
               own
               peculiar
               ;
               for
               they
               had
               no
               mind
               to
               be
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               esteemed
               Antichristian
               .
               
                 Romano
                 Pontisici
                 oblatum
                 est
                 ,
                 sed
                 nullus
                 unquam
                 eorum
                 hoc
                 singularitatis
                 nomen
                 assumpsit
                 .
              
               
               His
               Predecessors
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               had
               been
               tempted
               with
               an
               offer
               of
               that
               title
               ,
               but
               none
               of
               them
               ever
               assum'd
               that
               name
               of
               singularity
               ,
               as
               being
               
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               this
               being
               a
               matter
               of
               which
               Christ
               spake
               not
               one
               word
               to
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               faith
               and
               salvation
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               pretended
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               imaginable
               he
               would
               have
               been
               so
               perfectly
               silent
               .
               But
               though
               he
               was
               silent
               of
               any
               intention
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               yet
               S.
               Paul
               was
               not
               silent
               that
               Christ
               did
               otherwise
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               set
               in
               his
               Church
               
                 primùm
                 Apostolos
              
               ;
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               Apostles
               ;
               not
               first
               S.
               Peter
               and
               secondarily
               Apostles
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               Apostles
               were
               first
               .
               It
               is
               also
               evident
               that
               S.
               Peter
               did
               
               not
               carry
               himself
               so
               as
               to
               give
               the
               least
               overture
               or
               umbrage
               to
               make
               any
               one
               suspect
               he
               had
               any
               such
               preheminence
               ;
               
               but
               he
               was
               (
               as
               S.
               Chrysostom
               truly
               sayes
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               did
               all
               things
               with
               the
               common
               consent
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               nothing
               by
               special
               authority
               or
               principality
               :
               and
               if
               he
               had
               any
               such
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               than
               probable
               that
               the
               Apostles
               who
               survived
               him
               ,
               had
               succeeded
               him
               in
               it
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               :
               and
               it
               being
               certain
               (
               as
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Canaries
               confesses
               )
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 no
                 revelation
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 should
                 succeed
                 Peter
              
               in
               it
               ,
               
               and
               we
               being
               there
               told
               that
               S.
               Peter
               was
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               but
               never
               that
               he
               was
               at
               Rome
               ;
               it
               being
               confessed
               by
               some
               of
               their
               own
               parties
               ,
               by
               Cardinal
               
                 Cusanus
                 ,
                 Soto
                 ,
                 Driedo
                 ,
                 Canus
              
               and
               Segovius
               ,
               
               that
               this
               succession
               was
               not
               addicted
               to
               any
               particular
               Church
               ,
               nor
               that
               Christs
               institution
               of
               this
               does
               any
               other
               way
               appear
               ;
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               proved
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               is
               Prince
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               it
               being
               also
               certain
               that
               there
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               known
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               both
               of
               Africa
               and
               the
               East
               did
               oppose
               Pope
               Victor
               and
               Pope
               Stephen
               ,
               when
               they
               began
               to
               interpose
               with
               a
               presumptive
               authority
               in
               the
               affairs
               of
               other
               Churches
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               did
               treat
               with
               the
               Roman
               Bishop
               as
               with
               a
               brother
               ,
               not
               as
               their
               superior
               :
               and
               that
               the
               General
               Council
               held
               at
               Chalcedon
               did
               give
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               C.
               P.
               equal
               rights
               and
               preheminence
               with
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Greek
               Churches
               are
               at
               this
               day
               and
               have
               been
               a
               long
               time
               great
               opponents
               of
               this
               pretension
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               :
               and
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               Christ
               who
               foreknowes
               all
               things
               ,
               did
               also
               know
               that
               there
               would
               be
               great
               disputes
               and
               challenges
               of
               this
               preheminence
               ,
               did
               indeed
               
               suppress
               it
               in
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               said
               not
               it
               should
               be
               *
               otherwise
               in
               succession
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               give
               any
               command
               to
               his
               Church
               to
               obey
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               as
               his
               Vicars
               ,
               more
               than
               what
               he
               commanded
               concerning
               all
               Bishops
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               certain
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               more
               than
               probable
               that
               he
               never
               intended
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               have
               to
               the
               great
               prejudice
               of
               Christendom
               made
               a
               great
               Schism
               ,
               and
               usurp'd
               a
               title
               which
               is
               not
               their
               due
               ,
               and
               challeng'd
               an
               authority
               to
               which
               they
               have
               no
               right
               ,
               and
               have
               set
               themselves
               above
               others
               who
               are
               their
               equals
               ,
               and
               impose
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               of
               their
               own
               contriving
               ,
               and
               have
               made
               great
               preparation
               for
               Antichrist
               ,
               if
               he
               ever
               get
               into
               that
               Seat
               ,
               or
               be
               in
               already
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               necessary
               for
               all
               of
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               to
               believe
               and
               obey
               him
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               XI
               .
            
             
               THere
               are
               very
               many
               more
               things
               in
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               greatly
               turn'd
               aside
               from
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Apostolick
               and
               primitive
               Church
               .
            
             
               Such
               are
               these
               :
               The
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               :
               The
               Insufficiency
               of
               Scriptures
               without
               Traditions
               of
               Faith
               unto
               Salvation
               :
               their
               absolving
               sinners
               before
               they
               have
               by
               canonical
               penences
               and
               the
               fruits
               of
               a
               good
               life
               testified
               their
               repentance
               :
               their
               giving
               leave
               to
               simple
               Presbyters
               by
               Papal
               dispensation
               ,
               to
               give
               confirmation
               or
               chrism
               :
               selling
               Masses
               for
               Ninepences
               :
               Circumgestation
               
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               to
               be
               ador'd
               :
               The
               dangerous
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Priests
               intention
               in
               collating
               Sacraments
               ;
               by
               which
               device
               they
               have
               put
               it
               into
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Priest
               to
               damn
               whom
               he
               please
               of
               his
               own
               parish
               :
               their
               affirming
               that
               the
               Mass
               is
               a
               proper
               and
               propitiatory
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               :
               Private
               Masses
               ,
               or
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               without
               Communion
               ;
               which
               is
               against
               the
               doctrine
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               of
               Rome
               it self
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               tradition
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               believe
               Pope
               Calixtus
               ,
               and
               is
               also
               forbiden
               under
               pain
               of
               Excommunication
               .
               
               
                 Peract
                 à
                 consecratione
                 omnes
                 communicent
                 ,
                 qui
                 noluerint
                 ecclesiasticis
                 carere
                 liminibus
                 ;
                 sic
                 autem
                 etiam
                 Apostoli
                 statuerunt
                 ,
                 &
                 sancta
                 Romana
                 tenet
                 Ecclesia
                 .
              
               When
               the
               consecration
               is
               finish'd
               ,
               let
               all
               communicate
               that
               will
               not
               be
               thrust
               from
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               Apostles
               appointed
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               H.
               Church
               of
               Rome
               does
               hold
               .
               The
               same
               also
               was
               decreed
               by
               P.
               Soter
               and
               P.
               Martin
               in
               a
               Council
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               most
               severely
               enjoyn'd
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Apostles
               as
               they
               are
               cited
               in
               the
               Canon
               Law.
               
               *
            
             
               There
               are
               divers
               others
               ;
               but
               we
               suppose
               that
               those
               Innovations
               which
               we
               have
               already
               noted
               ,
               may
               be
               sufficient
               to
               verifie
               this
               charge
               of
               Novelty
               .
               But
               we
               have
               done
               this
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               the
               Roman
               Emissaries
               endeavour
               to
               prevail
               amongst
               the
               ignorant
               and
               prejudicate
               by
               boasting
               of
               Antiquity
               ;
               and
               calling
               their
               Religion
               ,
               the
               
                 Old
                 Religion
              
               and
               the
               Catholick
               :
               so
               insnaring
               others
               by
               ignorant
               words
               in
               which
               is
               no
               truth
               ;
               their
               Religion
               
               as
               it
               distinguishes
               from
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               being
               neither
               the
               Old
               nor
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               ;
               but
               New
               and
               superinduc'd
               by
               arts
               known
               to
               all
               who
               with
               sincerity
               and
               diligence
               have
               look'd
               into
               their
               pretences
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               have
               taught
               every
               Priest
               that
               can
               scarce
               understand
               his
               Breviary
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               in
               Ireland
               there
               are
               but
               too
               many
               )
               and
               very
               many
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               ask
               where
               our
               Religion
               was
               before
               Luther
               ?
               Whereas
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               premises
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               much
               more
               easie
               for
               us
               to
               shew
               our
               Religion
               before
               Luther
               ,
               than
               for
               them
               to
               shew
               theirs
               before
               Trent
               .
               And
               although
               they
               can
               shew
               too
               much
               practise
               of
               their
               Religion
               in
               the
               degenerate
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               we
               can
               and
               do
               clearly
               shew
               ours
               in
               the
               purest
               and
               first
               ages
               ;
               and
               can
               and
               do
               draw
               lines
               pointing
               to
               the
               times
               and
               places
               where
               the
               several
               rooms
               and
               stories
               of
               their
               Babel
               was
               builded
               ,
               and
               where
               polished
               ,
               and
               where
               furnished
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               the
               keepers
               of
               the
               field
               slept
               ,
               and
               the
               Enemy
               had
               sown
               tares
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               choak'd
               the
               wheat
               ,
               and
               almost
               destroyed
               it
               :
               when
               the
               world
               complain'd
               of
               the
               infinite
               errors
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               being
               oppressed
               by
               a
               violent
               power
               ,
               durst
               not
               complain
               so
               much
               as
               they
               had
               cause
               :
               and
               when
               they
               who
               had
               cause
               to
               complain
               ,
               were
               yet
               themselves
               very
               much
               abused
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               complain
               in
               all
               they
               might
               ;
               when
               divers
               excellent
               persons
               ,
               S.
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 Clemangis
                 ,
                 Grosthead
                 ,
                 Marsilius
                 ,
                 Ocham
                 ,
                 Alvarus
                 ,
                 Abbat
                 Ioachim
                 ,
                 Petrarch
                 ,
                 Savanarola
                 ,
                 Valla
                 ,
                 Erasmus
                 ,
                 Mantuan
                 ,
                 Gerson
                 ,
                 Ferus
                 ,
                 Cassander
                 ,
                 Andreas
                 Frisius
                 ,
                 Modrevius
                 ,
                 Hermannus
                 Coloniensis
                 ,
                 Wasseburgius
              
               Archdeacon
               of
               
                 Verdun
                 ,
                 Paulus
                 Langius
              
               *
               ,
               
                 Staphilus
                 ,
                 Telesphorus
                 de
                 Cusentiâ
              
               ,
               Doctor
               
                 Talheymius
                 ,
                 Francis
                 Zabarel
              
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               and
               Pope
               Adrian
               himself
               ,
               with
               many
               others
               ;
               not
               to
               reckon
               
                 Wicklef
                 ,
                 Hus
                 ,
                 
                 Hierome
              
               of
               Prague
               ,
               the
               Bohemians
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               men
               of
               Lions
               ,
               whom
               they
               call'd
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               confuted
               with
               fire
               and
               sword
               ;
               when
               almost
               all
               Christian
               Princes
               did
               complain
               heavily
               of
               the
               corrupt
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               no
               remedy
               could
               be
               had
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               intended
               remedy
               made
               things
               much
               worse
               ;
               then
               it
               was
               that
               divers
               Christian
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               particularly
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               
                 
                   Tum
                   primùm
                   senio
                   docilis
                   ,
                   tua
                   saecula
                   Roma
                
                 
                   Erubuit
                   pudet
                   exacti
                   jam
                   temporis
                   ,
                   odit
                
                 
                   Praeteritos
                   foedis
                   cum
                   relligionibus
                   annos
                   .
                
              
               Being
               asham'd
               of
               the
               errors
               ,
               superstitions
               ,
               heresies
               and
               impieties
               which
               had
               deturpated
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               look'd
               into
               the
               glass
               of
               Scripture
               and
               pure
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               wash'd
               away
               those
               stains
               with
               which
               time
               ,
               and
               inadvertency
               ,
               and
               tyranny
               had
               besmear'd
               her
               ;
               and
               being
               thus
               cleans'd
               and
               wash'd
               ,
               is
               accus'd
               by
               the
               Roman
               parties
               of
               Novelty
               ,
               and
               condemn'd
               ,
               because
               she
               refuses
               to
               run
               into
               the
               same
               excess
               of
               riot
               and
               deordination
               .
               But
               we
               cannot
               deserve
               blame
               ,
               who
               return
               to
               our
               ancient
               and
               first
               health
               ,
               by
               preferring
               a
               New
               Cure
               before
               an
               Old
               sore
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             The
             Church
             of
             ROME
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             at
             this
             day
             disordered
             ,
             teaches
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             uses
             Practises
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             true
             and
             immediate
             Consequences
             ,
             direct
             Impieties
             ,
             and
             give
             Warranty
             to
             a
             wicked
             Life
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               I.
               
            
             
               OUr
               first
               instance
               is
               in
               their
               Doctrines
               of
               Repentance
               .
               For
               the
               Roman
               Doctors
               teach
               ,
               that
               unless
               it
               be
               by
               accident
               ,
               or
               in
               respect
               of
               some
               other
               obligation
               ,
               a
               sinner
               is
               not
               bound
               presently
               to
               repent
               of
               his
               sin
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               hath
               committed
               it
               .
               Some
               time
               or
               other
               he
               must
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               take
               care
               so
               to
               order
               his
               affairs
               that
               it
               be
               not
               wholly
               omitted
               ,
               but
               so
               that
               it
               be
               done
               one
               time
               or
               other
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               by
               the
               precept
               or
               grace
               of
               Repentance
               bound
               to
               do
               more
               .
               Scotus
               and
               his
               Scholars
               say
               that
               a
               sinner
               is
               bound
               ,
               viz.
               by
               the
               precept
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               repent
               on
               Holy
               dayes
               ,
               especially
               the
               great
               ones
               .
               But
               this
               is
               thought
               too
               severe
               by
               Soto
               and
               Medina
               ,
               who
               teach
               that
               a
               sinner
               is
               bound
               
               to
               repent
               but
               once
               a
               year
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               against
               Easter
               .
               These
               Doctors
               indeed
               do
               differ
               concerning
               the
               Churches
               sense
               ;
               which
               according
               to
               the
               best
               of
               them
               is
               bad
               enough
               ;
               full
               as
               bad
               as
               it
               is
               stated
               in
               the
               charge
               :
               but
               they
               agree
               in
               the
               worst
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               viz.
               That
               though
               the
               Church
               calls
               upon
               sinners
               to
               repent
               on
               Holy
               days
               ,
               or
               at
               Easter
               ;
               yet
               that
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               they
               are
               not
               tyed
               to
               so
               much
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               repent
               in
               the
               danger
               or
               article
               of
               death
               .
               This
               is
               the
               express
               Doctrine
               taught
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               by
               their
               famous
               Navar
               ;
               
               and
               for
               this
               he
               quotes
               Pope
               Adrian
               and
               Cardinal
               Cajetan
               ,
               and
               finally
               affirms
               it
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               The
               same
               also
               is
               taught
               by
               Reginaldus
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
              
               the
               opinion
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 which
                 a
                 sinner
                 is
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 commandment
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 contrite
                 for
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 imminent
                 article
                 of
                 natural
                 or
                 violent
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               aggravate
               this
               sad
               story
               by
               the
               addition
               of
               other
               words
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               in
               a
               worse
               degree
               ;
               such
               as
               those
               words
               are
               of
               the
               same
               
                 Reginaldus
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 precept
                 that
                 a
                 sinner
                 should
                 not
                 persevere
                 in
                 enmity
                 against
                 God.
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 negative
                 precept
                 forbidding
                 such
                 a
                 perseverance
                 .
              
               These
               are
               the
               words
               of
               this
               man
               ;
               but
               the
               proper
               and
               necessary
               consequent
               of
               that
               which
               they
               all
               teach
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               they
               must
               consent
               .
               For
               since
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               hath
               sinn'd
               against
               God
               and
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               state
               of
               enmity
               ,
               we
               say
               he
               therefore
               ought
               to
               repent
               presently
               ,
               because
               until
               he
               hath
               repented
               ,
               he
               is
               an
               enemy
               to
               God.
               This
               they
               confess
               ,
               but
               they
               suppose
               it
               concludes
               nothing
               ;
               for
               though
               they
               consider
               and
               confess
               th●●
               yet
               they
               still
               saying
               ,
               a
               man
               is
               no
               bound
               by
               Gods
               Law
               to
               repent
               till
               the
               article
               of
               death
               ,
               do
               consequently
               say
               the
               same
               thing
               that
               Reginaldus
               does
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               man
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               come
               out
               
               of
               that
               state
               of
               enmity
               till
               he
               be
               in
               those
               circumstances
               that
               it
               is
               very
               probable
               if
               he
               does
               not
               then
               come
               out
               ,
               he
               must
               stay
               in
               it
               for
               ever
               .
               It
               is
               somthing
               worse
               than
               this
               yet
               that
               Sotus
               *
               sayes
               :
               [
               even
               to
               resolve
               to
               defer
               our
               repentance
               ,
               and
               to
               refuse
               to
               repent
               for
               a
               certain
               time
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               venial
               sin
               ]
               but
               Medina
               *
               sayes
               ,
               it
               is
               none
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               replyed
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               though
               God
               hath
               left
               it
               to
               a
               sinners
               liberty
               to
               repent
               when
               he
               please
               ,
               yet
               the
               Church
               hath
               been
               more
               severe
               than
               God
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               tyes
               a
               sinner
               to
               repent
               ,
               by
               collateral
               positive
               Laws
               ;
               for
               having
               bound
               every
               one
               to
               confess
               at
               Easter
               ,
               consequently
               she
               hath
               tyed
               every
               one
               to
               repent
               at
               Easter
               ;
               and
               so
               ,
               by
               her
               Laws
               ,
               can
               lye
               in
               the
               sin
               without
               interruption
               but
               twelve
               moneths
               or
               thereabouts
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               secret
               in
               this
               ,
               which
               nevertheless
               themselves
               have
               been
               pleased
               to
               discover
               for
               the
               ease
               of
               tender
               consciences
               ;
               viz.
               That
               the
               Church
               ordains
               but
               the
               means
               ,
               the
               exteriour
               solemnity
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               satisfied
               if
               you
               obey
               her
               Laws
               by
               a
               Ritual
               repentance
               ,
               but
               the
               holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               inward
               repentance
               ,
               which
               in
               charity
               we
               should
               have
               suppos'd
               to
               have
               been
               design'd
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Festivals
               ,
               
                 non
                 est
                 id
                 quod
                 per
                 praeceptum
                 de
                 observatione
                 Festorum
                 injungitur
                 ,
              
               
               is
               not
               that
               which
               is
               enjoyn'd
               by
               the
               Church
               in
               her
               Law
               of
               Holy
               dayes
               .
               So
               that
               still
               ,
               sinners
               are
               left
               to
               the
               liberty
               which
               they
               say
               God
               gave
               ;
               even
               to
               satisfie
               our selves
               with
               all
               the
               remaining
               pleasures
               of
               that
               sin
               for
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               even
               during
               our
               short
               mortal
               life
               :
               onely
               we
               must
               be
               sure
               to
               repent
               at
               last
               .
            
             
               We
               shall
               not
               trouble
               our
               ●●lves
               or
               our
               charges
               with
               confuting
               this
               impious
               Doctrine
               .
               For
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               this
               gives
               countenance
               and
               too
               much
               warranty
               to
               a
               wicked
               life
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               it self
               is
               confutation
               enough
               ,
               
               and
               is
               that
               which
               we
               intended
               to
               represent
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               answered
               that
               this
               is
               not
               the
               doctrine
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               but
               of
               some
               private
               Doctors
               ;
               we
               must
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               by
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Church
               they
               mean
               such
               things
               only
               as
               are
               decreed
               in
               their
               Councils
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               but
               few
               things
               are
               determin'd
               in
               their
               Councils
               ;
               nothing
               but
               Articles
               of
               Belief
               ,
               and
               the
               practise
               of
               Sacraments
               relating
               to
               publick
               Order
               :
               and
               if
               they
               will
               not
               be
               reprov'd
               for
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               we
               prove
               to
               be
               false
               in
               the
               Articles
               of
               their
               simple
               Belief
               ,
               they
               take
               a
               liberty
               to
               say
               and
               to
               do
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               and
               to
               corrupt
               all
               the
               World
               by
               their
               Rules
               of
               Conscience
               .
               But
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               also
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               their
               own
               men
               tell
               us
               .
               
                 Communis
                 omnium
              
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               all
               their
               men
               ;
               so
               they
               affirm
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               cited
               their
               own
               words
               above
               :
               who
               also
               undertake
               to
               tell
               us
               in
               what
               sense
               their
               Church
               intends
               to
               tye
               sinners
               to
               actual
               repentance
               ;
               not
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               sin
               is
               committed
               ,
               but
               at
               certain
               seasons
               ,
               and
               then
               also
               to
               no
               more
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               the
               external
               and
               ritual
               part
               .
               So
               that
               if
               their
               Church
               be
               injuriously
               charged
               ,
               themselves
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               not
               we
               .
               And
               besides
               all
               this
               :
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               suppose
               or
               expect
               that
               the
               innumerable
               cases
               of
               Conscience
               which
               a
               whole
               Trade
               of
               Lawyers
               and
               Divines
               amongst
               them
               have
               made
               ,
               can
               be
               entred
               into
               the
               records
               of
               Councils
               and
               publick
               Decrees
               .
               In
               these
               cases
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               who
               teaches
               them
               ?
               Their
               Gravest
               Doctors
               ,
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               under
               the
               intuition
               of
               Authority
               in
               the
               publick
               conduct
               of
               souls
               ,
               in
               their
               allowed
               Sermons
               ,
               in
               their
               books
               licens'd
               by
               a
               curious
               and
               inquisitive
               Authority
               ,
               not
               passing
               from
               them
               but
               by
               warranty
               from
               several
               hands
               intrusted
               to
               examine
               them
               ,
               
                 ne
                 fides
                 Ecclesiae
                 aliquid
                 detrimenti
                 patiatur
              
               ;
               that
               
               nothing
               be
               publish'd
               but
               what
               is
               consonant
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Faith.
               And
               therefore
               these
               things
               cannot
               be
               esteem'd
               private
               Opinions
               :
               *
               especially
               ,
               since
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               the
               private
               opinions
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               understand
               to
               be
               publick
               enough
               :
               and
               are
               so
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               what
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               taught
               their
               Disciples
               ,
               though
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               had
               not
               pass'd
               it
               into
               a
               Law.
               So
               
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Roman
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 the
                 Roman
                 Law.
              
               Which
               difference
               we
               desire
               may
               be
               observ'd
               in
               many
               of
               the
               following
               instances
               ,
               that
               this
               objection
               may
               no
               more
               interpose
               for
               an
               escape
               ,
               or
               an
               excuse
               .
               But
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               again
               to
               speak
               to
               it
               ,
               upon
               new
               particulars
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               infinitely
               intolerable
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               but
               the
               beginning
               of
               sorrows
               :
               for
               the
               guides
               of
               souls
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               have
               prevaricated
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               most
               sadly
               and
               dangerously
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               things
               therefore
               that
               we
               shall
               remark
               ,
               are
               their
               Doctrines
               concerning
               Contrition
               :
               which
               when
               it
               is
               genuine
               and
               true
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               true
               cordial
               sorrow
               for
               having
               sinn'd
               against
               God
               ;
               a
               sorrow
               proceeding
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               conversion
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               ending
               in
               a
               dereliction
               of
               all
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               a
               walking
               in
               all
               righteousness
               ,
               both
               the
               Psalms
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               Old
               Testament
               and
               the
               New
               ,
               the
               Greek
               Fathers
               and
               the
               Latine
               have
               allowed
               as
               sufficient
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sins
               through
               faith
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               (
               as
               our
               Writers
               have
               often
               prov'd
               in
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               books
               of
               Conscience
               )
               yet
               first
               ;
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               does
               not
               allow
               it
               to
               be
               of
               any
               value
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               joyn'd
               with
               a
               desire
               to
               confess
               their
               sins
               to
               a
               Priest
               ;
               saying
               that
               a
               man
               ,
               by
               contrition
               
               is
               not
               reconcil'd
               to
               God
               ,
               without
               their
               Sacramental
               or
               Ritual
               penance
               ,
               actual
               or
               votive
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               decreed
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               
               which
               thing
               besides
               that
               it
               is
               against
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               
                 teaches
                 for
                 Doctrine
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 Men
              
               ;
               but
               evacuates
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               by
               their
               Traditions
               ,
               and
               weakens
               and
               discourages
               the
               best
               repentance
               ,
               and
               prefers
               repentance
               towards
               men
               ,
               before
               that
               which
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               ,
               
                 Repentance
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Faith
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               the
               malignity
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               its
               influence
               it
               hath
               on
               an
               evil
               life
               ,
               appears
               in
               the
               other
               corresponding
               part
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               .
               For
               as
               contrition
               without
               their
               ritual
               and
               sacramental
               confession
               will
               not
               reconcile
               us
               to
               God
               :
               so
               attrition
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               or
               
                 contrition
                 imperfect
              
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               fear
               of
               damnation
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               Sacrament
               will
               reconcile
               the
               sinner
               .
               Contrition
               without
               it
               
                 will
                 not
                 :
                 attrition
              
               with
               it
               will
               reconcile
               us
               :
               and
               therefore
               by
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               is
               expresly
               decreed
               at
               Trent
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               Contrition
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               attrition
               is
               as
               good
               to
               all
               intents
               and
               purposes
               of
               pardon
               :
               and
               a
               little
               repentance
               will
               prevail
               as
               well
               as
               the
               greatest
               ,
               the
               imperfect
               as
               well
               as
               the
               perfect
               .
               So
               
                 Guilielmus
                 de
                 Rubeo
              
               explains
               this
               Doctrine
               .
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 confesses
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 grieving
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 obtains
                 remission
                 of
                 his
                 sins
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Penance
                 ministred
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 absolving
                 him
                 .
              
               So
               that
               although
               God
               working
               Contrition
               in
               a
               penitent
               ,
               hath
               not
               done
               his
               work
               for
               him
               without
               the
               Priests
               absolution
               ,
               in
               desire
               at
               least
               ;
               yet
               if
               the
               Priest
               do
               his
               part
               ,
               he
               hath
               done
               the
               work
               for
               the
               penitent
               ,
               though
               God
               had
               not
               wrought
               that
               excellent
               grace
               of
               Contrition
               in
               the
               Penitent
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               Contrition
               it self
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               good
               word
               ,
               but
               
               of
               no
               severity
               or
               affrightment
               by
               the
               Roman
               Doctrine
               .
               
               
                 One
                 contrition
                 ,
                 one
                 act
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 little
                 and
                 remiss
                 ,
                 can
                 blot
                 out
                 any
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 greatest
                 sin
              
               (
               always
               understanding
               it
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Penance
               )
               saith
               Cardinal
               
                 Tolet.
                 A
                 certain
                 little
                 inward
                 grief
                 of
                 minde
                 is
                 requir'd
                 to
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
              
               
               said
               Maldonat
               .
               And
               to
               
                 Contrition
                 ,
                 a
                 grief
                 in
                 general
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 sins
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 grieve
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 sin
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 ,
              
               said
               
                 Franciscus
                 de
                 Victoriâ
              
               .
               
               The
               greatest
               sin
               and
               the
               smallest
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               ,
               are
               all
               alike
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               the
               Contrition
               it self
               ,
               any
               intension
               or
               degree
               whatsoever
               ,
               in
               any
               instant
               whatsoever
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               obtain
               mercy
               and
               remission
               ,
               said
               the
               same
               Author
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               this
               be
               added
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               the
               sequel
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               if
               a
               man
               live
               a
               wicked
               life
               for
               Threescore
               or
               Fourscore
               years
               together
               ,
               yet
               if
               in
               the
               Article
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               sooner
               than
               which
               ,
               God
               hath
               not
               commanded
               him
               to
               repent
               ,
               he
               be
               a
               little
               sorrowfull
               for
               his
               sins
               ,
               then
               resolving
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               do
               so
               no
               more
               ;
               and
               though
               this
               sorrow
               hath
               in
               it
               no
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               fear
               of
               Hell
               ,
               and
               a
               hope
               that
               God
               will
               pardon
               him
               ;
               this
               ,
               if
               the
               Priest
               absolves
               him
               ,
               does
               instantly
               pass
               him
               into
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               .
               The
               Priest
               with
               two
               fingers
               and
               a
               thumb
               can
               do
               his
               work
               for
               him
               ;
               onely
               he
               must
               be
               greatly
               dispos'd
               and
               prepar'd
               to
               receive
               it
               :
               Greatly
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               for
               he
               must
               be
               attrite
               ,
               or
               it
               were
               better
               if
               he
               were
               contrite
               ;
               one
               act
               of
               grief
               ,
               a
               little
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               for
               one
               sin
               more
               than
               another
               ,
               and
               this
               at
               the
               end
               of
               a
               long
               wicked
               life
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               death
               ,
               will
               make
               all
               sure
               .
            
             
               Upon
               these
               terms
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               wonder
               that
               all
               wicked
               men
               in
               the
               world
               are
               not
               Papists
               ;
               where
               they
               may
               
               live
               so
               merrily
               ,
               and
               dye
               so
               securely
               ,
               and
               are
               out
               of
               all
               danger
               ,
               unless
               peradventure
               they
               dye
               very
               suddenly
               ,
               which
               because
               so
               very
               few
               do
               ,
               the
               venture
               is
               esteem'd
               nothing
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               thousand
               to
               one
               on
               the
               sinners
               side
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               II.
               
            
             
               WEe
               know
               it
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               the
               Roman
               Church
               enjoyns
               Confession
               ,
               and
               imposes
               Penances
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               a
               great
               restraint
               to
               sinners
               ,
               and
               gather
               up
               what
               was
               scattered
               before
               .
               The
               reply
               is
               easie
               ,
               but
               is
               it
               very
               sad
               .
               For
            
             
               1.
               
               For
               Confession
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               to
               them
               who
               are
               not
               us'd
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               at
               the
               first
               time
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               once
               it
               is
               as
               troublesome
               as
               for
               a
               bashfull
               man
               to
               speak
               Orations
               in
               Publick
               :
               But
               where
               it
               is
               so
               perpetual
               and
               universal
               ,
               and
               done
               by
               Companies
               and
               crouds
               ,
               at
               a
               solemn
               ,
               set
               time
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               may
               be
               done
               to
               any
               one
               besides
               the
               Parish-Priest
               ,
               to
               a
               Frier
               that
               begs
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               Monk
               in
               his
               Dorter
               ,
               done
               in
               the
               ear
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               a
               Person
               that
               hath
               done
               worse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hath
               no
               awe
               upon
               me
               ,
               but
               what
               his
               Order
               imprints
               ,
               and
               his
               vitiousness
               takes
               off
               ;
               when
               we
               see
               Women
               and
               Boys
               ,
               Princes
               and
               Prelates
               do
               the
               same
               every
               day
               :
               And
               as
               often
               times
               they
               are
               never
               the
               better
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               not
               at
               all
               asham'd
               ;
               but
               men
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               certain
               cure
               ,
               like
               pulling
               off
               a
               mans
               cloathes
               to
               go
               and
               wash
               in
               a
               river
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               by
               use
               and
               habit
               ,
               by
               confidence
               and
               custom
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               certain
               pain
               ,
               and
               the
               women
               blush
               or
               smile
               ,
               
               weep
               or
               are
               unmov'd
               ,
               as
               it
               happens
               ,
               under
               their
               vail
               ,
               and
               the
               men
               under
               the
               boldness
               of
               their
               Sex
               :
               When
               we
               see
               that
               men
               and
               women
               confess
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               sin
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               affrighted
               from
               their
               sin
               the
               more
               for
               it
               ;
               because
               they
               know
               the
               worst
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               have
               felt
               it
               often
               ,
               and
               believe
               to
               be
               eas'd
               by
               it
               ,
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               little
               reason
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               of
               observation
               will
               suffice
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               this
               practice
               of
               Confession
               hath
               in
               it
               no
               affrightment
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               horror
               of
               the
               sin
               it self
               hath
               to
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               For
               they
               who
               commit
               sins
               confidently
               ,
               will
               with
               less
               regret
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               confess
               it
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               the
               fashion
               for
               every
               one
               to
               do
               it
               .
               And
               when
               all
               the
               World
               observes
               ,
               how
               loosely
               the
               Italians
               ,
               Spaniards
               and
               French
               do
               live
               in
               their
               Carnivals
               ,
               giving
               to
               themselves
               all
               liberty
               and
               licence
               to
               do
               the
               vilest
               things
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               they
               are
               for
               a
               while
               to
               take
               their
               leave
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               (
               as
               they
               suppose
               )
               to
               be
               so
               soon
               eas'd
               of
               their
               crimes
               by
               Confession
               ,
               and
               the
               circular
               and
               never-failing
               hand
               of
               the
               Priest
               ;
               they
               will
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               admire
               the
               severity
               of
               Confession
               ,
               which
               as
               it
               was
               most
               certainly
               intended
               as
               a
               deletory
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               might
               do
               its
               first
               intention
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               equally
               manag'd
               ;
               so
               now
               certainly
               it
               gives
               confidence
               to
               many
               men
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               to
               most
               men
               to
               neglect
               the
               greater
               and
               more
               effective
               parts
               of
               essential
               repentance
               .
            
             
               We
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               observe
               ,
               how
               Confession
               is
               made
               a
               Minister
               of
               State
               ,
               a
               Picklock
               of
               Secrets
               ,
               a
               Spy
               upon
               Families
               ,
               a
               Searcher
               of
               Inclinations
               ,
               a
               Betraying
               to
               Temptations
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               wholly
               by
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ;
               but
               even
               the
               Doctrine
               it self
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               handled
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
               Rome
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               bringing
               peace
               to
               troubled
               Consciences
               ,
               that
               it
               intromits
               more
               scruples
               and
               cases
               than
               it
               can
               resolve
               .
            
             
               For
               besides
               ,
               that
               it self
               is
               a
               question
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               made
               it
               dangerous
               ,
               by
               pretending
               that
               it
               is
               by
               Divine
               Right
               and
               Institution
               (
               for
               so
               some
               of
               the
               Schoolmen
               *
               teach
               ,
               and
               the
               Canonists
               say
               the
               contrary
               ,
               *
               and
               that
               it
               is
               onely
               of
               humane
               and
               positive
               Constitution
               )
               and
               by
               this
               difference
               in
               so
               great
               a
               point
               ,
               have
               made
               the
               whole
               Oeconomy
               of
               their
               repentance
               ,
               which
               relies
               upon
               the
               supposed
               necessity
               of
               Confession
               ,
               
               to
               fail
               ,
               or
               to
               shake
               vehemently
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               foundation
               too
               uncertain
               ,
               to
               build
               the
               hopes
               of
               salvation
               on
               it
               ;
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               Their
               Rules
               and
               Doctrines
               of
               Confession
               ,
               enjoyn
               some
               things
               that
               are
               of
               themselves
               dangerous
               ,
               
               and
               lead
               into
               temptation
               .
               An
               instance
               of
               this
               is
               in
               that
               which
               is
               decreed
               in
               the
               Canons
               of
               Trent
               ,
               That
               the
               Penitent
               must
               not
               onely
               confess
               every
               mortal
               sin
               which
               after
               diligent
               inquiry
               he
               remembers
               ,
               but
               even
               his
               very
               sinfull
               thoughts
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               his
               secret
               desires
               ,
               and
               every
               circumstance
               which
               changes
               the
               kind
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               some
               add
               )
               does
               notably
               increase
               it
               :
               and
               how
               this
               can
               be
               safely
               done
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               sufficient
               for
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               tell
               his
               circumstances
               without
               tempting
               his
               Confessor
               ,
               or
               betraying
               ,
               and
               defaming
               another
               person
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               forbidden
               )
               and
               in
               what
               cases
               it
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               or
               in
               what
               cases
               omitted
               ;
               and
               whether
               the
               Confession
               be
               valid
               upon
               infinite
               other
               considerations
               ,
               and
               whether
               
               it
               be
               to
               be
               repeated
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               how
               often
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               ?
               these
               things
               are
               so
               uncertain
               ,
               casual
               and
               contintingent
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               cases
               are
               multiplied
               upon
               every
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               these
               so
               disputed
               and
               argued
               by
               their
               greatest
               Doctors
               ,
               by
               Thomas
               and
               Scotus
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Schoolmen
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Casuists
               ,
               that
               as
               
                 Beatus
                 Rhenanus
              
               complains
               ,
               it
               was
               truly
               observed
               by
               the
               famous
               
                 Iohn
                 Geilerius
              
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               their
               cases
               ,
               inquiries
               and
               conclusions
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               any
               man
               to
               make
               a
               right
               Confession
               .
               So
               that
               although
               the
               shame
               of
               private
               Confession
               be
               very
               tolerable
               and
               easie
               ,
               yet
               the
               cases
               and
               scruples
               which
               they
               have
               introduc'd
               ,
               are
               neither
               easie
               nor
               tolerable
               ,
               and
               though
               (
               as
               it
               is
               now
               used
               )
               there
               be
               but
               little
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               restrain
               sin
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               very
               much
               danger
               of
               increasing
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               receiving
               no
               benefit
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               III.
               
            
             
               BUt
               then
               for
               penances
               and
               satisfactions
               of
               which
               they
               boast
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               being
               so
               great
               restraints
               to
               sin
               ,
               these
               as
               they
               are
               publickly
               handled
               ,
               are
               nothing
               but
               words
               and
               ineffective
               sounds
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               what
               the
               penances
               themselves
               are
               which
               are
               enjoyn'd
               ;
               they
               are
               reduc'd
               from
               the
               Antient
               Canonical
               penances
               to
               private
               and
               arbitrary
               ;
               from
               years
               to
               hours
               ;
               from
               great
               severity
               to
               gentleness
               and
               flattery
               ;
               from
               fasting
               and
               publick
               shame
               to
               the
               saying
               over
               their
               beads
               ;
               from
               cordial
               to
               ritual
               ,
               from
               smart
               to
               money
               ,
               from
               heartiness
               and
               earnest
               to
               pageantry
               and
               theatrical
               images
               of
               penance
               ;
               and
               if
               some
               Confessors
               happen
               to
               be
               severe
               ,
               there
               are
               ways
               enough
               to
               be
               eased
               .
               For
               the
               Penitent
               may
               have
               leave
               to
               go
               to
               a
               gentler
               ,
               or
               he
               may
               get
               commutations
               ,
               or
               he
               may
               get
               some
               body
               else
               *
               to
               do
               them
               for
               him
               :
               and
               if
               his
               penances
               be
               never
               so
               great
               ,
               or
               never
               so
               little
               ,
               yet
               may
               be
               all
               supplied
               by
               Indulgencies
               ;
               of
               which
               there
               are
               such
               store
               in
               the
               Lateran
               at
               Rome
               ,
               that
               as
               Pope
               Boniface
               said
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 number
                 them
              
               ;
               yet
               he
               confirm'd
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Church
               
                 of
                 Sancta
                 Maria
                 de
                 Popolo
              
               there
               are
               for
               every
               day
               in
               the
               year
               ,
               two
               thousand
               and
               eight
               hundred
               years
               of
               pardon
               ,
               besides
               fourteen
               thousand
               and
               fourteen
               Carentanes
               ;
               which
               in
               one
               year
               amount
               to
               more
               than
               a
               Million
               ;
               all
               which
               are
               confirm'd
               by
               Pope
               Paschal
               the
               First
               ,
               Boniface
               the
               VIII
               ,
               and
               Gregory
               the
               IX
               .
               In
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Vitus
               and
               Modestus
               there
               are
               for
               every
               day
               
               in
               the
               year
               seven
               thousand
               years
               and
               seven
               thousand
               Carentanes
               of
               pardon
               ,
               and
               a
               pardon
               of
               a
               third
               part
               of
               all
               our
               sins
               besides
               ;
               and
               the
               price
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               is
               but
               praying
               before
               an
               altar
               in
               that
               Church
               .
               At
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               Christ
               in
               Venice
               there
               is
               hung
               up
               a
               prayer
               of
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               with
               an
               Indulgence
               of
               fourscore
               and
               two
               thousand
               years
               granted
               by
               Boniface
               the
               VIII
               .
               (
               who
               was
               of
               all
               the
               Popes
               the
               most
               bountiful
               of
               the
               Churches
               treasure
               )
               and
               Benedict
               the
               XI
               .
               to
               him
               that
               shall
               say
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               every
               day
               
                 toties
                 quoties
              
               .
               The
               Divine
               pardon
               of
               Sica
               gave
               a
               plenary
               indulgence
               to
               every
               one
               that
               being
               confessed
               and
               communicated
               ,
               should
               pray
               there
               in
               the
               Franciscan
               Church
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Maria
                 de
                 gli
                 Angeli
              
               ,
               and
               this
               pardon
               is
               
                 ab
                 omni
                 poend
                 &
                 culp●
              
               .
               The
               English
               of
               that
               we
               easily
               understand
               ;
               but
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               we
               do
               not
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               not
               own
               that
               these
               Indulgences
               do
               profit
               any
               one
               whose
               guilt
               is
               not
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               penance
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               the
               onely
               snare
               in
               which
               they
               have
               inextricably
               intangled
               themselves
               ;
               but
               be
               it
               as
               they
               please
               for
               this
               ,
               whatever
               it
               was
               ,
               it
               was
               since
               enlarged
               by
               Sixtus
               IV.
               and
               Sixtus
               V.
               to
               all
               that
               shall
               wear
               S.
               Francis
               Chord
               .
               The
               saying
               a
               few
               
                 Pater
                 nosters
              
               and
               Ave's
               before
               a
               priviledged
               altar
               can
               in
               innumerable
               places
               procure
               vast
               portions
               of
               this
               Treasure
               ;
               and
               to
               deliver
               a
               soul
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               whom
               they
               list
               ,
               is
               promised
               to
               many
               upon
               easie
               terms
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               their
               Beads
               over
               with
               an
               appendant
               Medal
               of
               the
               Popes
               Benediction
               .
               Every
               Priest
               at
               his
               third
               or
               fourth
               Masse
               is
               as
               sure
               (
               as
               may
               be
               )
               to
               deliver
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               parents
               ;
               and
               a
               thousand
               more
               such
               stories
               as
               these
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               every
               where
               and
               every
               day
               .
            
             
               Once
               for
               all
               :
               There
               was
               a
               Book
               printed
               at
               Paris
               by
               
                 Francis
                 Reg●ault
              
               ,
               A.
               D.
               1536
               ,
               May
               25.
               called
               
                 The
                 hours
                 
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Sarum
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               for
               the
               saying
               three
               short
               prayers
               written
               in
               Rome
               in
               a
               place
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Chappel
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Cross
                 of
                 seven
                 Romans
                 ,
              
               are
               promised
               fourscore
               and
               ten
               thousand
               years
               of
               pardon
               of
               deadly
               sin
               .
               Now
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               things
               is
               very
               plain
               .
               By
               these
               devices
               they
               serve
               themselves
               ,
               and
               they
               do
               not
               serve
               God.
               They
               serve
               themselves
               by
               this
               Doctrine
               :
               
               For
               they
               teach
               that
               what
               penance
               is
               ordinarily
               imposed
               ,
               does
               not
               take
               away
               all
               the
               punishment
               that
               is
               due
               ;
               for
               they
               do
               not
               impose
               what
               was
               antiently
               enjoyn'd
               by
               the
               penitential
               Canons
               ,
               but
               some
               little
               thing
               instead
               of
               it
               :
               and
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               what
               was
               anciently
               enjoyn'd
               by
               the
               penitential
               Canons
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               God
               will
               exact
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               suppose
               that
               he
               will
               forgive
               nothing
               but
               the
               guilt
               and
               the
               eternity
               ;
               but
               he
               will
               exact
               all
               that
               can
               be
               demanded
               on
               this
               side
               hell
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               last
               farthing
               he
               must
               be
               paid
               some
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               even
               when
               the
               guilt
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               but
               therefore
               to
               prevent
               any
               falling
               that
               way
               ,
               they
               have
               given
               indulgences
               enough
               to
               take
               off
               what
               was
               due
               by
               the
               Old
               Canons
               ,
               and
               what
               may
               be
               due
               by
               the
               severity
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               if
               these
               fail
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               they
               by
               their
               Masses
               can
               make
               supply
               :
               so
               that
               their
               Disciples
               are
               well
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               ancient
               Discipline
               shall
               do
               them
               no
               hurt
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               how
               little
               they
               serve
               Gods
               end
               by
               treating
               the
               sinner
               so
               gently
               ,
               will
               be
               very
               evident
               .
               For
               by
               this
               means
               they
               have
               found
               out
               a
               way
               ,
               that
               though
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               God
               will
               be
               more
               severe
               than
               the
               old
               penitential
               Canons
               ,
               and
               although
               these
               Canons
               were
               much
               more
               severe
               than
               men
               are
               now
               willing
               to
               suffer
               ,
               yet
               neither
               for
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               shall
               they
               need
               to
               be
               troubled
               :
               they
               have
               found
               out
               an
               easier
               way
               to
               go
               to
               heaven
               than
               
               so
               .
               An
               indulgence
               will
               be
               no
               great
               charge
               ,
               but
               that
               will
               take
               off
               all
               the
               supernumerary
               penances
               which
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               imposed
               by
               the
               ancient
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               requir'd
               by
               God.
               A
               little
               alms
               to
               a
               Priest
               ,
               a
               small
               oblation
               to
               a
               Church
               ,
               a
               pilgrimage
               to
               the
               image
               or
               reliques
               of
               a
               Saint
               ,
               wearing
               Saint
               Francis
               Chord
               ,
               saying
               over
               the
               beads
               with
               an
               hallowed
               appendant
               ,
               entering
               into
               a
               Fraternity
               ,
               praying
               at
               a
               priviledged
               altar
               ,
               leaving
               a
               legacy
               for
               a
               soul
               Mass
               ,
               visiting
               a
               priviledged
               Caemetery
               ,
               and
               twenty
               other
               devices
               will
               secure
               the
               sinner
               from
               suffering
               punishment
               here
               or
               hereafter
               ,
               more
               then
               his
               friendly
               Priest
               is
               pleased
               gently
               to
               impose
               .
            
             
               To
               them
               that
               ask
               ,
               what
               should
               any
               one
               need
               to
               get
               so
               many
               hundred
               thousand
               years
               of
               pardon
               ,
               as
               are
               ready
               to
               be
               had
               upon
               very
               easie
               terms
               ?
               They
               answer
               as
               before
               ;
               that
               whereas
               it
               may
               be
               for
               perjury
               the
               antient
               Canons
               enjoyned
               penance
               all
               their
               life
               *
               ;
               that
               will
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               twenty
               or
               forty
               years
               ,
               or
               suppose
               an
               hundred
               :
               if
               the
               man
               have
               been
               perjur'd
               a
               thousand
               times
               ,
               and
               committed
               adultery
               so
               often
               ,
               
               and
               done
               innumerable
               other
               sins
               ,
               for
               every
               one
               of
               which
               he
               deserves
               to
               suffer
               forty
               years
               penance
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               more
               in
               the
               account
               of
               God
               he
               deserves
               ,
               he
               knows
               not
               ;
               if
               he
               be
               attrite
               and
               confess'd
               so
               that
               the
               guilt
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               yet
               as
               much
               temporal
               punishment
               remains
               due
               as
               is
               not
               paid
               here
               :
               but
               the
               indulgences
               of
               the
               Church
               will
               take
               off
               so
               much
               as
               it
               comes
               to
               ;
               even
               of
               all
               that
               would
               be
               suffered
               in
               Purgatory
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               Purgatory
               (
               at
               least
               as
               is
               believ'd
               )
               cannot
               last
               a
               hundred
               thousand
               years
               :
               but
               yet
               God
               may
               by
               the
               acerbity
               of
               the
               flames
               in
               twenty
               years
               ,
               equal
               the
               Canonical
               penances
               of
               twenty
               thousand
               years
               :
               to
               prevent
               which
               ,
               these
               indulgences
               of
               so
               many
               
               thousand
               years
               are
               devised
               .
               A
               wise
               and
               thrifty
               invention
               ,
               sure
               and
               well
               contriv'd
               ,
               and
               rightly
               applotted
               according
               to
               every
               mans
               need
               ,
               and
               according
               as
               they
               suspect
               his
               bill
               shall
               amount
               to
               .
            
             
               This
               strange
               invention
               ,
               as
               strange
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               will
               be
               own'd
               ,
               
               for
               this
               is
               the
               account
               of
               it
               which
               we
               find
               in
               Bellarmine
               :
               and
               although
               Gerson
               and
               
                 Dominicus
                 à
                 Soto
              
               are
               asham'd
               of
               these
               prodigious
               indulgences
               ,
               and
               suppose
               that
               the
               Popes
               Quaestuaries
               onely
               did
               procure
               them
               ,
               yet
               it
               must
               not
               be
               so
               disown'd
               ;
               truth
               is
               truth
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               notoriously
               so
               ;
               and
               therefore
               a
               reason
               must
               be
               found
               out
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               it
               which
               we
               have
               accounted
               .
               But
               the
               use
               we
               make
               of
               it
               is
               this
               .
               That
               since
               they
               have
               declar'd
               that
               when
               sinnes
               are
               pardoned
               so
               easily
               ,
               yet
               the
               punishment
               remains
               so
               very
               great
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               much
               must
               be
               suffered
               here
               or
               in
               Purgatory
               ;
               it
               is
               strange
               that
               they
               should
               not
               onely
               in
               effect
               pretend
               to
               shew
               more
               mercy
               than
               God
               does
               ,
               or
               the
               primitive
               Church
               did
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               should
               directly
               lay
               aside
               the
               primitive
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               while
               they
               declaim
               against
               their
               adversaries
               for
               saying
               they
               are
               not
               necessary
               ,
               yet
               at
               the
               same
               time
               they
               should
               devise
               tricks
               to
               take
               them
               quite
               away
               ,
               so
               that
               neither
               penances
               shall
               much
               smart
               here
               ,
               nor
               Purgatory
               (
               which
               is
               a
               device
               to
               make
               men
               to
               be
               Mulata's
               ,
               as
               the
               Spaniard
               calls
               ,
               half
               Christians
               ,
               a
               device
               to
               make
               a
               man
               go
               to
               heaven
               and
               to
               hell
               too
               )
               shall
               not
               torment
               them
               hereafter
               .
               However
               it
               be
               ,
               yet
               things
               are
               so
               ordered
               ,
               that
               the
               noise
               of
               penances
               need
               not
               trouble
               the
               greatest
               criminal
               ,
               unless
               he
               be
               so
               unfortunate
               as
               to
               live
               in
               no
               countrey
               and
               near
               no
               Church
               ,
               and
               without
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Friend
               ,
               or
               Money
               ,
               or
               notice
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               so
               loudly
               talk'd
               of
               in
               Christendom
               .
               
                 If
                 he
                 be
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               help
               but
               one
               ;
               he
               must
               live
               a
               holy
               and
               a
               severe
               
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               onely
               great
               calamity
               which
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               suffer
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
              
               ;
               the
               case
               is
               plain
               ,
               he
               may
               by
               these
               doctrines
               take
               his
               ease
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
               
            
             
               WE
               doubt
               not
               but
               they
               who
               understand
               the
               proper
               sequele
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               will
               not
               wonder
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               should
               have
               a
               numerous
               company
               of
               Proselytes
               ,
               made
               up
               of
               such
               as
               the
               beginnings
               of
               Davids
               Army
               were
               .
               But
               that
               we
               may
               undeceive
               them
               also
               ,
               for
               to
               their
               souls
               we
               intend
               charity
               and
               relief
               by
               this
               address
               ;
               we
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               add
               one
               consideration
               more
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               fit
               that
               they
               should
               trust
               to
               this
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               ;
               not
               onely
               because
               there
               is
               no
               foundation
               of
               truth
               in
               these
               new
               devices
               ,
               but
               because
               even
               the
               Roman
               Doctors
               themselves
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               pinch'd
               with
               an
               objection
               ,
               let
               their
               hold
               go
               ,
               and
               to
               escape
               ,
               do
               in
               remarkable
               measures
               destroy
               their
               own
               new
               building
               .
            
             
               The
               case
               is
               this
               .
               To
               them
               who
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               truth
               in
               these
               pretensions
               ,
               then
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               millions
               of
               indulgences
               more
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               other
               wayes
               of
               releasing
               souls
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               the
               innumerable
               Masses
               said
               every
               day
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               so
               largely
               imployed
               ,
               would
               in
               a
               short
               time
               have
               emptied
               Purgatory
               of
               all
               her
               sad
               inhabitants
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               very
               few
               would
               go
               thither
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               unfortunately
               do
               ,
               cannot
               stay
               long
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               besides
               that
               this
               
               great
               softness
               and
               easiness
               of
               procedure
               would
               give
               confidence
               to
               the
               greatest
               sinners
               ,
               and
               the
               hopes
               of
               Purgatory
               would
               destroy
               the
               fears
               of
               Hell
               ,
               and
               the
               certainty
               of
               doing
               well
               enough
               in
               an
               imperfect
               life
               ,
               would
               make
               men
               carelesse
               of
               the
               more
               excellent
               :
               besides
               these
               things
               ,
               there
               will
               need
               no
               continuation
               of
               pensions
               to
               pray
               for
               persons
               dead
               many
               years
               ago
               :
               To
               them
               ,
               I
               say
               who
               talk
               to
               them
               at
               this
               rate
               ;
               they
               have
               enough
               to
               answer
               .
            
             
               Deceive
               not
               your selves
               ,
               there
               are
               more
               things
               to
               be
               reckon'd
               for
               than
               so
               .
               For
               when
               you
               have
               deserved
               great
               punishments
               for
               great
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               guilt
               is
               taken
               off
               by
               absolution
               ,
               and
               (
               you
               suppose
               )
               the
               punishment
               by
               indulgences
               or
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               others
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               not
               so
               .
            
             
               For
               1.
               
               It
               is
               according
               as
               your
               Indulgence
               is
               .
               Suppose
               it
               for
               fourty
               years
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               a
               hundred
               ,
               or
               a
               thousand
               (
               and
               that
               is
               a
               great
               matter
               ;
               )
               yet
               peradventure
               according
               to
               the
               old
               penitential
               rate
               you
               have
               deserved
               the
               penance
               of
               fourty
               thousand
               years
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               you
               may
               have
               done
               so
               ;
               by
               the
               more
               severe
               account
               of
               God.
               If
               the
               penance
               of
               fourty
               years
               be
               taken
               off
               by
               your
               indulgence
               ,
               it
               does
               as
               much
               of
               the
               work
               as
               was
               promised
               or
               intended
               ;
               but
               you
               can
               feel
               little
               ease
               ,
               if
               still
               there
               remains
               due
               the
               penance
               of
               threescore
               thousand
               years
               .
               No
               man
               can
               tell
               the
               difference
               when
               what
               remains
               shall
               be
               so
               great
               as
               to
               surmount
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               and
               the
               abatement
               may
               be
               accounted
               by
               pen
               and
               ink
               ,
               but
               will
               signifie
               little
               in
               the
               perception
               ;
               it
               is
               like
               the
               casting
               out
               of
               a
               Devil
               out
               of
               a
               miserable
               Demoniack
               ,
               when
               there
               still
               remains
               fifty
               more
               as
               bad
               as
               he
               that
               went
               away
               ;
               the
               man
               will
               hardly
               find
               how
               much
               he
               is
               advanced
               in
               his
               ●ure
               .
            
             
             
               But
               2.
               
               You
               have
               with
               much
               labour
               ,
               and
               some
               charge
               ,
               purchased
               to
               your self
               so
               many
               Quadragenes
               or
               Lents
               of
               pardon
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               you
               have
               bought
               off
               the
               penances
               of
               so
               many
               times
               forty
               dayes
               .
               It
               is
               well
               ;
               but
               were
               you
               well
               advised
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               your
               Quadragenes
               are
               not
               Carenes
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               are
               not
               a
               quitting
               the
               severest
               penances
               of
               fasting
               so
               long
               in
               bread
               and
               water
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               keeping
               a
               penitential
               Lent
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               you
               have
               purchased
               but
               some
               lighter
               thing
               ;
               and
               then
               if
               your
               demerit
               arise
               to
               so
               many
               Carenes
               ,
               and
               you
               purchased
               but
               mere
               Quadragenes
               ,
               without
               a
               minute
               and
               table
               of
               particulars
               ,
               you
               may
               stay
               longer
               in
               Purgatory
               than
               you
               expected
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               therefore
               your
               best
               way
               is
               to
               get
               a
               
                 plenary
                 Indulgence
              
               ;
               and
               that
               may
               be
               had
               on
               reasonable
               terms
               ;
               but
               take
               heed
               you
               do
               not
               think
               your self
               secure
               ;
               For
               a
               
                 plenary
                 Indulgence
              
               does
               not
               do
               all
               that
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               you
               require
               :
               for
               there
               is
               an
               Indulgence
               more
               full
               ,
               and
               another
               most
               full
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               agreed
               upon
               among
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               whether
               a
               
                 plenary
                 Indulgence
              
               is
               to
               be
               extended
               beyond
               the
               taking
               off
               those
               penances
               which
               were
               actually
               enjoyn'd
               by
               the
               confessor
               ,
               or
               how
               far
               they
               go
               further
               .
               
               And
               they
               that
               read
               
                 Turrecremata
                 ,
                 Navar
                 ,
                 Cordubensis
                 ,
                 Fabius
                 Incarnatus
                 ,
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Soto
                 ,
                 Armilla
                 aurea
                 ,
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 Tolet
                 ,
                 Cajetan
                 ,
              
               in
               their
               several
               accounts
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               will
               soon
               perceive
               that
               all
               this
               is
               but
               a
               handful
               of
               smoke
               ,
               when
               you
               hold
               it
               ,
               you
               hold
               it
               not
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               further
               yet
               ;
               all
               Indulgencies
               are
               granted
               upon
               some
               inducement
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               
                 ex
                 mero
                 motu
              
               ,
               or
               acts
               of
               mere
               grace
               without
               cause
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               cause
               be
               not
               reasonable
               ,
               they
               are
               invalid
               ;
               and
               whether
               the
               cause
               be
               sufficient
               will
               be
               very
               hard
               to
               judge
               .
               And
               if
               there
               be
               for
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               yet
               if
               there
               be
               not
               a
               reasonable
               cause
               for
               
               the
               quantity
               of
               the
               indulgence
               ,
               you
               cannot
               tell
               how
               much
               you
               get
               :
               and
               the
               Preachers
               of
               indulgences
               ought
               not
               to
               declare
               how
               valid
               they
               are
               assertive
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               any
               confidence
               ,
               but
               opinative
               ,
               or
               recitative
               ,
               they
               can
               onely
               tell
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               their
               own
               opinion
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               When
               this
               difficulty
               is
               passed
               over
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               the
               person
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               be
               not
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               all
               is
               nothing
               :
               and
               if
               he
               be
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               does
               not
               perform
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               actually
               ,
               his
               mere
               endeavour
               or
               good
               desire
               is
               nothing
               .
               And
               when
               the
               conditions
               are
               actually
               done
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               enquired
               whether
               in
               the
               time
               of
               doing
               them
               you
               were
               in
               charity
               ;
               whether
               you
               be
               so
               at
               least
               in
               the
               last
               day
               of
               finishing
               them
               ;
               it
               is
               good
               to
               be
               certain
               in
               this
               ,
               least
               all
               evaporate
               and
               come
               to
               nothing
               :
               But
               yet
               suppose
               this
               too
               ,
               though
               the
               work
               you
               are
               to
               do
               as
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               indulgence
               ,
               be
               done
               so
               well
               that
               you
               lose
               not
               all
               the
               indulgence
               ,
               yet
               for
               every
               degree
               of
               imperfection
               in
               that
               work
               ,
               you
               will
               lose
               apart
               of
               the
               indulgence
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               tell
               whether
               you
               get
               half
               so
               much
               as
               you
               propounded
               to
               your self
               .
               But
               here
               Pope
               Adrian
               troubles
               the
               whole
               affair
               again
               :
               
               for
               if
               the
               indulgence
               be
               onely
               given
               according
               to
               the
               worthiness
               of
               the
               work
               done
               ,
               then
               that
               will
               avail
               of
               it self
               without
               any
               grant
               from
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               is
               hugely
               questionable
               whether
               the
               Popes
               authority
               be
               of
               any
               use
               in
               this
               whole
               matter
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               there
               is
               yet
               a
               greater
               heap
               of
               dangers
               and
               uncertainties
               ;
               for
               you
               must
               be
               sure
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               him
               that
               gives
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               there
               are
               many
               doubtful
               questions
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               are
               over
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               worth
               inquiry
               (
               for
               some
               Doctors
               are
               fearful
               in
               this
               point
               )
               Whether
               the
               intromission
               of
               Venial
               sinnes
               ,
               
               without
               which
               no
               man
               lives
               ,
               does
               hinder
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               for
               if
               it
               does
               ,
               all
               the
               cost
               is
               lost
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               When
               an
               Indulgence
               is
               given
               ,
               put
               case
               ,
               to
               abide
               forty
               dayes
               on
               certain
               conditions
               ;
               whether
               these
               forty
               dayes
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               collectively
               or
               distributively
               ;
               for
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               confessed
               ,
               that
               the
               matter
               of
               Indulgences
               is
               
                 res
                 odibilis
              
               ,
               a
               hateful
               and
               an
               odious
               matter
               ,
               
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               favour
               ,
               but
               of
               greatest
               severity
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               good
               to
               know
               before
               hand
               what
               to
               trust
               to
               ,
               to
               enquire
               how
               the
               Bull
               is
               pen'd
               ,
               and
               what
               sense
               of
               Law
               every
               word
               does
               bear
               ;
               for
               it
               may
               be
               any
               good
               mans
               case
               :
               If
               an
               Indulgence
               be
               granted
               to
               a
               place
               for
               so
               many
               dayes
               in
               
                 every
                 year
              
               ,
               it
               were
               fit
               you
               enquire
               for
               how
               many
               years
               that
               will
               last
               ;
               for
               some
               Doctors
               say
               ,
               That
               if
               a
               definite
               number
               of
               years
               be
               not
               set
               down
               ,
               it
               is
               intended
               to
               last
               but
               twenty
               years
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               good
               to
               be
               wise
               early
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               But
               it
               is
               yet
               of
               greater
               consideration
               :
               If
               you
               take
               out
               a
               Bull
               of
               Indulgence
               ,
               relating
               to
               the
               Article
               of
               Death
               ,
               in
               case
               you
               recover
               that
               sickness
               in
               which
               you
               thought
               you
               should
               use
               it
               ,
               you
               must
               consider
               ,
               whether
               you
               must
               not
               take
               out
               a
               new
               one
               for
               the
               next
               fit
               of
               sickness
               ;
               or
               will
               the
               first
               ,
               which
               stood
               for
               nothing
               ,
               keep
               cold
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               sensible
               error
               serve
               when
               you
               shall
               indeed
               dye
               ?
            
             
               9.
               
               You
               must
               also
               inquire
               and
               be
               rightly
               informed
               whether
               an
               Indulgence
               granted
               upon
               a
               certain
               Festival
               will
               be
               valid
               ,
               if
               the
               day
               be
               chang'd
               (
               as
               they
               were
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               by
               the
               Gregorian
               Calendar
               )
               or
               if
               you
               go
               into
               another
               Countrey
               ,
               where
               the
               Feast
               is
               not
               kept
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               as
               it
               happens
               in
               moveable
               Feasts
               ,
               and
               on
               S.
               Bartholomews
               day
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               When
               your
               Lawyers
               have
               told
               you
               their
               opinion
               
               of
               all
               these
               questions
               ,
               and
               given
               it
               under
               their
               hand
               ,
               it
               will
               concern
               you
               to
               inquire
               yet
               further
               ,
               whether
               a
               succeeding
               Pope
               have
               not
               ,
               or
               cannot
               revoke
               an
               Indulgence
               granted
               by
               his
               Predecessor
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               often
               done
               in
               matters
               of
               favour
               and
               priviledges
               ;
               and
               the
               German
               Princes
               complained
               sadly
               of
               it
               ;
               
               and
               it
               was
               complain'd
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Lions
               ,
               that
               Martin
               the
               Legate
               of
               Pope
               Innocent
               VIII
               .
               revok'd
               and
               dissipated
               all
               former
               grants
               ;
               
               and
               it
               is
               an
               old
               rule
               ,
               
                 Papa
                 nunquam
                 sibi
                 ligat
                 manus
              
               :
               The
               Pope
               never
               binds
               his
               own
               hands
               .
               But
               here
               some
               caution
               would
               do
               well
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               It
               is
               worth
               inquiry
               ,
               Whether
               in
               the
               year
               of
               Jubilee
               ,
               all
               other
               Indulgences
               be
               suspended
               ;
               for
               though
               some
               think
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               yet
               Navar
               and
               
                 Emanuel
                 S
                 à
              
               affirm
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               chance
               to
               say
               true
               (
               for
               no
               man
               knowes
               whether
               they
               do
               or
               no
               )
               you
               may
               be
               at
               a
               loss
               that
               way
               .
               And
               when
               all
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               yet
               ,
            
             
               12.
               
               Your
               Indulgences
               will
               be
               of
               no
               avail
               to
               you
               in
               reserved
               cases
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               many
               .
               A
               great
               many
               more
               very
               fine
               scruples
               might
               be
               mov'd
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               you
               have
               gotten
               all
               the
               security
               you
               can
               by
               these
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               safe
               at
               all
               .
               But
               therefore
               be
               sure
               still
               to
               get
               Masses
               to
               be
               said
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               now
               the
               great
               Objection
               is
               answered
               ;
               you
               need
               not
               fear
               that
               saying
               Masses
               will
               ever
               be
               made
               unnecessary
               ,
               by
               the
               multitude
               of
               Indulgences
               :
               The
               Priest
               must
               still
               be
               imployed
               and
               entertain'd
               
                 in
                 subsidium
              
               ,
               since
               there
               are
               so
               many
               ways
               of
               making
               the
               Indulgence
               good
               for
               nothing
               :
               And
               as
               for
               the
               fear
               of
               emptying
               Purgatory
               by
               the
               free
               and
               liberal
               use
               of
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               needless
               ;
               because
               the
               Pope
               cannot
               evacuate
               *
               Purgatory
               ,
               or
               give
               so
               many
               Indulgences
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               out
               all
               Souls
               from
               thence
               :
               And
               therefore
               if
               the
               Popes
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Legates
               ,
               have
               been
               already
               too
               free
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               there
               is
               so
               much
               in
               arrear
               ,
               that
               the
               Treasure
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               spent
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               is
               in
               debt
               for
               souls
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               though
               the
               Treasure
               be
               inexhaustible
               ,
               yet
               so
               much
               of
               her
               Treasure
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               may
               be
               that
               your
               souls
               shall
               be
               postpon'd
               ,
               and
               must
               stay
               and
               take
               its
               turn
               ,
               God
               knows
               when
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               cannot
               but
               commend
               the
               prudence
               of
               Cardinal
               Albernotius
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               last
               will
               took
               order
               for
               fifty
               thousand
               Masses
               to
               be
               said
               for
               his
               soul
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               and
               lov'd
               to
               make
               all
               as
               sure
               as
               he
               could
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               to
               apply
               this
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               the
               poor
               people
               of
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               .
               
               Here
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Treasure
               of
               the
               Church
               pretended
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               many
               favours
               granted
               ,
               and
               much
               ease
               promised
               ,
               and
               the
               wealth
               of
               the
               Church
               boasted
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               peoples
               money
               gotten
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               may
               be
               a
               perpetual
               spring
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               amongst
               their
               own
               Writers
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               not
               sure
               of
               any
               good
               by
               all
               that
               is
               past
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               get
               more
               security
               ,
               or
               this
               may
               be
               nothing
               .
               But
               how
               easie
               were
               it
               for
               you
               now
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               is
               but
               a
               meer
               cozenage
               ,
               an
               art
               to
               get
               money
               ?
               but
               that
               's
               but
               the
               least
               of
               the
               evil
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               certain
               way
               to
               deceive
               souls
               .
               For
               since
               there
               are
               so
               many
               thousands
               that
               trust
               to
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               confession
               of
               your
               own
               Writers
               ,
               there
               are
               so
               many
               fallibilities
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               part
               ,
               why
               will
               you
               suffer
               your selves
               so
               weakly
               and
               vainly
               to
               be
               cozen'd
               out
               of
               your
               souls
               ,
               with
               promises
               that
               signifie
               nothing
               ,
               and
               words
               without
               vertue
               ,
               and
               treasures
               that
               make
               no
               man
               rich
               ,
               and
               indulgences
               that
               give
               confidence
               to
               sin
               ,
               but
               no
               ease
               to
               the
               pains
               which
               follow
               ?
            
             
             
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               considerable
               ,
               that
               this
               whole
               affair
               is
               a
               state
               of
               temptation
               ;
               for
               they
               that
               have
               so
               many
               ways
               to
               escape
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               so
               careful
               of
               the
               main
               stake
               ,
               as
               the
               interest
               of
               it
               requires
               .
               He
               that
               hopes
               to
               be
               relieved
               by
               many
               others
               ,
               will
               be
               tempted
               to
               neglect
               himself
               :
               There
               is
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               
                 Vnum
                 necessarium
              
               ,
               even
               that
               we
               
                 work
                 out
                 our
                 own
                 salvation
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 .
              
               A
               little
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               an
               easie
               observation
               were
               enough
               to
               make
               all
               men
               that
               love
               themselves
               ,
               wisely
               to
               abstain
               from
               such
               diet
               which
               does
               not
               nourish
               ,
               but
               fills
               the
               stomack
               with
               wind
               and
               imagination
               .
               But
               to
               return
               to
               the
               main
               Inquiry
               .
            
             
               We
               desire
               that
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               how
               dangerously
               good
               life
               is
               undermined
               ,
               by
               the
               Propositions
               collaterally
               taught
               by
               their
               great
               Doctors
               ,
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               Indulgences
               ;
               besides
               the
               main
               and
               direct
               danger
               and
               deception
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Venial
                 sins
                 preceding
                 or
                 following
                 the
                 work
                 enjoyn'd
                 for
                 getting
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 hinder
                 not
                 their
                 fruit
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 intervene
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 doing
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 hinder
                 .
              
               
               By
               this
               Proposition
               there
               is
               infinite
               uncertainty
               concerning
               the
               value
               of
               any
               Indulgence
               ;
               for
               if
               venial
               sins
               be
               
                 daily
                 incursions
              
               ,
               who
               can
               say
               that
               he
               is
               one
               day
               clean
               from
               them
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               be
               not
               ,
               he
               hath
               paid
               his
               price
               for
               that
               which
               profits
               not
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               made
               to
               relie
               upon
               that
               which
               will
               not
               support
               him
               .
               But
               though
               this
               being
               taught
               ,
               doth
               evacuate
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               taught
               to
               prevent
               the
               sin
               ;
               for
               before
               and
               after
               ,
               if
               you
               commit
               venial
               sinnes
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               in
               it
               :
               The
               inconvenience
               is
               not
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               remedy
               is
               easie
               ;
               you
               are
               told
               of
               your
               security
               as
               to
               this
               point
               before
               hand
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Pope
               Adrian
               taught
               a
               worse
               matter
               .
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 obtain
                 indulgence
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 does
                 perform
                 the
                 work
                 enjoyn'd
                 ,
                 though
                 himself
                 be
                 in
                 deadly
                 sin
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 he
                 prevails
                 :
              
               as
               if
               a
               man
               could
               do
               more
               for
               another
               than
               he
               can
               do
               for
               himself
               ;
               or
               as
               if
               God
               would
               regard
               the
               prayers
               of
               a
               vile
               and
               a
               wicked
               person
               when
               he
               intercedes
               for
               another
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               if
               he
               prays
               for
               himself
               ,
               his
               prayer
               is
               an
               abomination
               .
               God
               first
               is
               intreated
               for
               our selves
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               are
               more
               excellent
               persons
               ,
               admits
               us
               to
               intercede
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               prevail
               for
               others
               ;
               but
               that
               a
               wicked
               person
               who
               is
               under
               actual
               guilt
               ,
               and
               oblig'd
               himself
               to
               suffer
               all
               punishment
               ,
               can
               ease
               and
               take
               off
               the
               punishment
               due
               to
               others
               by
               any
               external
               good
               work
               done
               ungraciously
               ,
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               new
               Divinity
               without
               colour
               of
               reason
               or
               religion
               .
               Others
               in
               this
               are
               something
               less
               scandalous
               ;
               and
               affirm
               that
               though
               it
               be
               not
               necessary
               that
               when
               the
               indulgence
               is
               granted
               the
               man
               should
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               at
               some
               time
               or
               other
               he
               should
               be
               ;
               at
               any
               time
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               it
               will
               serve
               .
               For
               thus
               they
               turn
               Divinity
               and
               the
               care
               of
               souls
               into
               Mathematicks
               and
               Clockwork
               ,
               and
               dispute
               minutes
               and
               periods
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               careful
               to
               tell
               their
               people
               how
               much
               liberty
               they
               may
               take
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               they
               may
               venture
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               lose
               any
               thing
               of
               their
               sins
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               they
               can
               possibly
               enjoy
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               hopes
               of
               being
               sav'd
               at
               last
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               there
               is
               worse
               yet
               .
               If
               a
               man
               willingly
               commits
               a
               sin
               in
               hope
               and
               expectation
               of
               a
               Iubilee
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Indulgences
               afterwards
               to
               be
               granted
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               lose
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               but
               shall
               receive
               it
               :
               which
               is
               expresly
               affirm'd
               by
               Navar
               a
               ,
               and
               
                 Antonius
                 Cordubensis
              
               b
               ,
               and
               Bellarmine
               c
               though
               he
               asks
               the
               question
               ,
               denies
               it
               
               not
               .
               By
               which
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               Roman
               Doctrines
               and
               Divinity
               ,
               teach
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               way
               ;
               who
               is
               most
               of
               all
               angry
               with
               them
               that
               
                 turn
                 his
                 grace
                 into
                 wantonness
              
               ,
               and
               sin
               ,
               
                 that
                 grace
                 may
                 abound
              
               .
            
             
               
               4.
               
               If
               any
               man
               by
               reason
               of
               povertie
               ,
               cannot
               give
               the
               prescrib'd
               Almes
               ,
               he
               cannot
               receive
               the
               Indulgence
               .
               Now
               since
               it
               is
               sufficiently
               known
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               or
               most
               of
               the
               Indulgences
               ,
               a
               clause
               is
               sure
               to
               be
               included
               ,
               that
               something
               be
               offered
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               to
               a
               Religious
               House
               ,
               &c.
               the
               consequent
               of
               this
               will
               be
               soon
               seen
               ,
               that
               Indulgences
               are
               made
               for
               the
               rich
               ,
               and
               the
               Treasures
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               to
               be
               dispensed
               to
               them
               that
               have
               Treasures
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               for
               
                 habenti
                 dabitur
              
               .
               But
               then
               ,
               God
               help
               the
               poor
               ;
               for
               them
               Purgatory
               is
               prepar'd
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               burn
               :
               For
               the
               Rich
               it
               is
               pretended
               ,
               but
               the
               smell
               of
               fire
               will
               not
               pass
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               From
               these
               premises
               we
               suppose
               it
               but
               too
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Roman
               Doctors
               prevaricate
               in
               the
               whole
               Doctrine
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               which
               indeed
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               the
               whole
               Oeconomy
               of
               Justification
               and
               Salvation
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               hopes
               and
               staff
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               remedy
               of
               all
               evils
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               .
               And
               if
               our
               physick
               be
               poyson'd
               ,
               if
               our
               staff
               be
               broken
               ,
               if
               our
               hopes
               make
               us
               asham'd
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               appear
               before
               Christ
               at
               his
               coming
               ?
               But
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               their
               Doctrine
               is
               infinitely
               dangerous
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Contrition
               is
               sufficient
               if
               it
               be
               but
               one
               little
               act
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               very
               Article
               of
               death
               ;
               and
               before
               that
               time
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               nay
               ,
               it
               is
               indeed
               sufficient
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               also
               insufficient
               ,
               for
               without
               confession
               in
               act
               or
               desire
               it
               suffices
               not
               .
               And
               though
               it
               be
               thus
               insufficiently
               sufficient
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               :
               For
               
               attrition
               is
               also
               sufficient
               ,
               if
               a
               Priest
               can
               be
               had
               ,
               and
               then
               any
               little
               grief
               proceeding
               out
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               Hell
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               if
               the
               Priest
               do
               but
               absolve
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Confession
               might
               be
               made
               of
               excellent
               use
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               among
               the
               pious
               children
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Practises
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               it
               is
               made
               ,
               not
               the
               remedy
               of
               sins
               by
               proper
               enargy
               ,
               but
               the
               excuse
               ,
               the
               alleviation
               ,
               the
               confidence
               ,
               the
               ritual
               ,
               external
               and
               sacramental
               remedy
               ,
               and
               serves
               instead
               of
               the
               labours
               of
               a
               holy
               and
               a
               regular
               life
               ;
               and
               yet
               is
               so
               intangled
               with
               innumerable
               and
               inextricable
               cases
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               humane
               Prescripts
               ,
               and
               great
               and
               little
               Artifices
               ,
               that
               scruples
               are
               more
               increased
               ,
               than
               sins
               are
               lessened
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               Satisfaction
               and
               Penances
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               were
               rightly
               order'd
               ,
               and
               made
               instrumental
               to
               kill
               the
               desires
               of
               sin
               ,
               or
               to
               punish
               the
               Criminal
               ,
               or
               were
               properly
               the
               fruits
               of
               repentance
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               parts
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               good
               works
               done
               in
               charity
               ,
               and
               the
               habitual
               permanent
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               so
               prevailing
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               when
               they
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               declension
               of
               primitive
               Discipline
               ,
               but
               by
               new
               Doctrines
               and
               Indulgences
               ,
               regular
               and
               offer'd
               commutations
               for
               mony
               ,
               and
               superstitious
               practises
               ,
               which
               are
               sins
               themselves
               ,
               and
               increase
               the
               numbers
               and
               weights
               of
               the
               account
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               way
               made
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               discountenancing
               the
               necessity
               of
               holy
               life
               ;
               but
               nothing
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               holiness
               ,
               or
               the
               becoming
               like
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               now
               at
               last
               for
               a
               cover
               to
               this
               dish
               ,
               we
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               mind
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               caution
               to
               all
               that
               mean
               to
               live
               godly
               
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               to
               what
               an
               infinite
               scandal
               and
               impiety
               this
               affair
               hath
               risen
               in
               
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               we
               mean
               ,
               in
               the
               instance
               of
               their
               
                 Taxa
                 Camerae
                 ,
                 seu
                 Cancellariae
                 Apostolicae
                 ,
              
               the
               tax
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Chamber
               or
               Chancery
               :
               A
               Book
               publikely
               printed
               and
               expos'd
               to
               common
               sale
               ;
               of
               which
               their
               own
               Espencaeus
               gives
               this
               account
               ,
               
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Book
               in
               which
               a
               man
               may
               learn
               more
               wickedness
               ,
               than
               in
               all
               the
               Summaries
               of
               vices
               published
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               yet
               to
               them
               that
               will
               pay
               for
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 to
                 many
              
               given
               a
               License
               ,
               
                 to
                 all
              
               an
               Absolution
               for
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               horrid
               sins
               .
               There
               is
               is
               a
               price
               set
               down
               for
               his
               Absolution
               that
               hath
               kill'd
               his
               Father
               ,
               or
               his
               Mother
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               Sister
               ,
               or
               Wife
               ,
               or
               that
               hath
               lyen
               with
               his
               Sister
               ,
               or
               his
               Mother
               .
               We
               desire
               all
               good
               Christians
               to
               excuse
               us
               for
               naming
               such
               horrid
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 Nomina
                 sunt
                 ipso
                 penè
                 timenda
                 sono
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               the
               Licences
               are
               printed
               at
               Paris
               in
               the
               Year
               1500.
               by
               
                 Tossan
                 Denis
              
               :
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               VIII
               .
               either
               was
               Author
               or
               inlarger
               of
               these
               Rules
               of
               this
               Chancery
               Tax
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               glosses
               upon
               them
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Scholiast
               himself
               who
               made
               them
               ,
               affirms
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               for
               that
               time
               conceal
               some
               things
               ,
               to
               avoid
               Scandal
               .
               But
               how
               far
               this
               impiety
               proceeded
               ,
               and
               how
               little
               regard
               there
               is
               in
               it
               to
               piety
               ,
               or
               the
               good
               of
               souls
               ,
               is
               visible
               by
               that
               which
               
                 Augustinus
                 de
                 Anconâ
              
               teaches
               ,
               [
               
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 Indulgences
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 giving
                 mony
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 actually
                 give
              
               :
               
               And
               whereas
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               then
               poor
               mens
               souls
               are
               in
               a
               worse
               condition
               than
               the
               rich
               ;
               he
               answers
               ,
               
                 That
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 acquir'd
                 by
                 the
                 Indulgence
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 inconvenient
                 that
                 the
                 rich
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 condition
                 than
                 the
                 poor
                 :
              
               ]
               For
               in
               that
               
               manner
               do
               they
               imitate
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               no
               respecter
               of
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               VI.
               
            
             
               THese
               Observations
               we
               conceive
               to
               be
               sufficient
               to
               deter
               every
               well-meaning
               person
               from
               running
               into
               ,
               or
               abiding
               in
               such
               temptations
               .
               Every
               false
               Proposition
               that
               leads
               to
               impiety
               ,
               is
               a
               stock
               and
               fountain
               of
               temptations
               ;
               and
               these
               which
               we
               have
               reckon'd
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               having
               influence
               upon
               the
               whole
               life
               ,
               are
               yet
               much
               greater
               ,
               by
               corrupting
               the
               whole
               mass
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Spiritual
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               indeed
               many
               others
               .
               We
               shall
               name
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               shall
               not
               need
               much
               to
               insist
               on
               them
               .
               Such
               as
               are
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   one
                   man
                   may
                   satisfie
                   for
                   another
                   .
                   *
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   general
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   :
                   The
                   Divines
                   and
                   Lawyers
                   consent
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   publikely
                   own
                   it
                   :
                   The
                   effect
                   of
                   which
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   are
                   made
                   rich
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   are
                   careless
                   ;
                   But
                   
                     qui
                     non
                     solvit
                     in
                     aere
                     ,
                     luat
                     incorpore
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   a
                   Canonical
                   rule
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   it
                   was
                   spoken
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   publick
                   penances
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   relates
                   to
                   the
                   exteriour
                   Court
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   practis'd
                   and
                   avowed
                   in
                   satisfactions
                   or
                   penances
                   relating
                   to
                   the
                   inward
                   Court.
                   of
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   penance
                   Sacramental
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   rich
                   man
                   is
                   made
                   negligent
                   in
                   his
                   duty
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   whip'd
                   upon
                   another
                   mans
                   back
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   purse
                   onely
                   is
                   the
                   Penitent
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   worst
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   here
                   is
                   a
                   pretence
                   of
                   doing
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   too
                   neer
                   blasphemy
                   but
                   to
                   say
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     he
                     was
                     wounded
                     for
                     our
                     transgressions
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   he
                   only
                   satisfied
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   frequently
                   ,
                   and
                   pretended
                   daily
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   another
                   mans
                   
                     stripes
                     we
                     are
                     healed
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   teach
                   ,
                   That
                   a
                   habit
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   distinct
                   from
                   those
                   former
                   actions
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   habit
                   was
                   contracted
                   .
                   The
                   secret
                   intention
                   of
                   which
                   proposition
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   malignity
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   consists
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   repent
                   speedily
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   bound
                   by
                   repentance
                   to
                   interrupt
                   the
                   procedure
                   of
                   his
                   impiety
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   repent
                   of
                   his
                   habit
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   single
                   acts
                   that
                   went
                   before
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   come
                   after
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   excus'd
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   produc'd
                   by
                   a
                   strong
                   habit
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   greater
                   the
                   habit
                   ,
                   the
                   less
                   is
                   the
                   sin
                   :
                   But
                   then
                   as
                   the
                   repentance
                   need
                   not
                   for
                   that
                   reason
                   ,
                   be
                   hasty
                   and
                   presently
                   ;
                   so
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   single
                   acts
                   ,
                   the
                   repentance
                   it self
                   need
                   not
                   be
                   habitual
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   an
                   instant
                   ;
                   whereas
                   to
                   mortifie
                   a
                   habit
                   of
                   sinne
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   proper
                   repentance
                   (
                   there
                   is
                   requir'd
                   a
                   longer
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   procedure
                   in
                   the
                   methods
                   of
                   a
                   holy
                   life
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   and
                   careless
                   Sentences
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   brought
                   it
                   to
                   that
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   reckon
                   a
                   single
                   act
                   of
                   Contrition
                   ,
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   to
                   be
                   sufficient
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   wickedness
                   of
                   a
                   long
                   life
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   avowed
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Guides
                   of
                   Souls
                   ,
                   
                   will
                   sufficiently
                   appear
                   in
                   the
                   Writings
                   of
                   their
                   chiefest
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   no
                   learned
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   ignorant
                   .
                   The
                   thing
                   was
                   of
                   late
                   openly
                   and
                   professedly
                   disputed
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   denied
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   infinitely
                   destructive
                   of
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   life
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   doubted
                   of
                   ,
                   when
                   themselves
                   do
                   own
                   the
                   proper
                   
                   consequents
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   unnecessariness
                   of
                   present
                   repentance
                   ,
                   or
                   before
                   the
                   danger
                   of
                   death
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   given
                   accounts
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   we
                   remark
                   it
                   here
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   now
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   vitious
                   habits
                   ,
                   having
                   in
                   them
                   no
                   malignity
                   or
                   sin
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   single
                   preceding
                   acts
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   excuse
                   made
                   for
                   millions
                   of
                   sins
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   by
                   an
                   evil
                   habit
                   the
                   sinner
                   is
                   not
                   made
                   worse
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   hated
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   sinful
                   acts
                   made
                   not
                   onely
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   more
                   criminal
                   ;
                   it
                   will
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   sins
                   are
                   very
                   much
                   lessened
                   :
                   For
                   they
                   being
                   not
                   so
                   voluntary
                   in
                   their
                   exercise
                   and
                   distinct
                   emanation
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   present
                   so
                   malicious
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   gotten
                   a
                   habit
                   of
                   drunkenness
                   or
                   swearing
                   ,
                   sins
                   less
                   in
                   every
                   act
                   of
                   drunkenness
                   or
                   prophane
                   oath
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   that
                   acts
                   them
                   seldom
                   ;
                   because
                   by
                   his
                   habit
                   he
                   is
                   more
                   inclin'd
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   sins
                   are
                   almost
                   natural
                   ,
                   and
                   less
                   consider'd
                   ,
                   less
                   chosen
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   disputed
                   against
                   ;
                   but
                   pass
                   by
                   inadvertency
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   untroubled
                   consent
                   ,
                   easily
                   and
                   promptly
                   ,
                   and
                   almost
                   naturally
                   from
                   that
                   principle
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   when
                   things
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   this
                   pass
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   gotten
                   an
                   imperfect
                   Warrant
                   to
                   sin
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   while
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   new
                   great
                   inconvenience
                   :
                   Which
                   evil
                   state
                   of
                   things
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   infinitely
                   avoided
                   by
                   all
                   Christians
                   that
                   would
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   means
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   all
                   such
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   such
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   are
                   carefully
                   to
                   be
                   declin'd
                   ,
                   who
                   give
                   so
                   much
                   easiness
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   remedies
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   sins
                   themselves
                   .
                   But
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   hope
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   sufficient
                   to
                   have
                   given
                   this
                   short
                   warning
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   distinction
                   of
                   Mortal
                   and
                   Venial
                   sins
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   cause
                   of
                   wickedness
                   ,
                   and
                   careless
                   conversation
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   
                   we
                   do
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   ancient
                   Doctors
                   admit
                   of
                   the
                   distinction
                   of
                   sins
                   Mortal
                   and
                   Venial
                   ;
                   yet
                   we
                   also
                   teach
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   rigor
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Justice
                   ,
                   every
                   sin
                   is
                   damnable
                   ,
                   and
                   deserves
                   Gods
                   anger
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   unregenerate
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   accounted
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   hell
                   the
                   damned
                   suffer
                   for
                   small
                   and
                   great
                   in
                   a
                   common
                   mass
                   of
                   torment
                   ;
                   yet
                   by
                   the
                   Divine
                   mercy
                   and
                   compassion
                   ,
                   the
                   smaller
                   sins
                   which
                   come
                   by
                   surprize
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   invincible
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   or
                   inadvertency
                   ,
                   or
                   unavoidable
                   infirmity
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   imputed
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   love
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   delight
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   smallest
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   use
                   caution
                   and
                   prayers
                   ,
                   watchfulness
                   and
                   remedies
                   against
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   delights
                   in
                   small
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   heaps
                   them
                   into
                   numbers
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   deliberation
                   or
                   licentiousness
                   they
                   grow
                   numerous
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   in
                   any
                   sense
                   chosen
                   or
                   taken
                   in
                   by
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Law
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   put
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   pass
                   into
                   severe
                   accounts
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   sins
                   are
                   greater
                   or
                   less
                   by
                   comparison
                   to
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   smallest
                   is
                   a
                   burthen
                   too
                   great
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   allowances
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   mercy
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               teaches
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               whole
               kinde
               of
               sins
               ,
               which
               are
               venial
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               ;
               such
               ,
               which
               
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 altogether
              
               ,
               all
               in
               the
               world
               
                 conjoyn'd
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 equal
                 one
                 mortal
                 sin
                 ,
              
               *
               
                 nor
                 destroy
                 charity
              
               ,
               nor
               put
               us
               from
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ;
               such
               ,
               for
               which
               no
               man
               can
               perish
               ,
               *
               
                 etiamsi
                 nullum
                 pactum
                 esset
                 de
                 remissione
                 ,
              
               though
               Gods
               merciful
               Covenant
               of
               Pardon
               did
               not
               intervene
               .
               And
               whereas
               ,
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 of
                 every
                 idle
                 word
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 speak
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 give
                 account
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 By
                 your
                 words
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 justified
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 By
                 your
                 words
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
                 :
                 Bellarmine
              
               expresly
               affirms
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 how
                 an
                 idle
                 word
                 should
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 be
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 eternal
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 eternal
                 flame●
                 .
              
               
               Many
               other
               desperate
               words
               are
               spoken
               by
               the
               Roman
               Doctors
               in
               this
               Question
               ,
               which
               we
               love
               not
               to
               aggravate
               ,
               because
               the
               main
               thing
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               we
               appeal
               to
               the
               reason
               and
               Consciences
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               Whether
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               sins
               Venial
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               ,
               be
               not
               greatly
               destructive
               to
               a
               holy
               life
               ?
               When
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               they
               give
               rest
               to
               mens
               Consciences
               for
               one
               whole
               kinde
               of
               sins
               ;
               for
               such
               ,
               which
               because
               they
               occur
               every
               day
               ,
               in
               a
               very
               short
               time
               (
               if
               they
               be
               not
               interrupted
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               Repentance
               )
               will
               swell
               to
               a
               prodigious
               heap
               .
               But
               concerning
               these
               we
               are
               bidden
               to
               be
               quiet
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               told
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               heaps
               of
               these
               in
               the
               world
               cannot
               put
               us
               out
               of
               Gods
               favour
               .
               Adde
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               being
               in
               thousands
               of
               cases
               ,
               impossible
               to
               tell
               which
               are
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               not
               Venial
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               appendant
               circumstances
               ,
               either
               the
               people
               are
               cozen'd
               by
               this
               Doctrine
               into
               an
               useless
               confidence
               ;
               and
               for
               all
               this
               talking
               in
               their
               Schools
               ,
               they
               must
               nevertheless
               do
               to
               Venial
               sins
               as
               they
               do
               to
               Mortal
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               mortifie
               them
               ,
               fight
               against
               them
               ,
               repent
               speedily
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               keep
               them
               from
               running
               into
               mischief
               ;
               and
               then
               all
               their
               kinde
               Doctrines
               in
               this
               Article
               ,
               signifie
               no
               comfort
               or
               ease
               but
               all
               danger
               and
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               useless
               dispute
               3
               or
               else
               ,
               if
               really
               they
               mean
               ,
               that
               this
               easiness
               of
               opinion
               be
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               then
               the
               danger
               is
               imminent
               ,
               and
               carelesness
               is
               introduc'd
               ,
               and
               licentiousness
               in
               all
               little
               things
               is
               easily
               indulg'd
               ;
               and
               mens
               souls
               are
               daylie
               lessen'd
               without
               repair
               ,
               and
               kept
               from
               growing
               towards
               Christian
               perfection
               ,
               and
               from
               
                 destroying
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 sin
              
               ;
               and
               in
               short
               ,
               
                 despising
                 little
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 perish
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Doctrine
               also
               is
               worse
               yet
               in
               the
               handling
               .
               For
               it
               hath
               infinite
               influence
               to
               the
               disparagement
               of
               holy
               life
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               uncertain
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               must
               frequently
               happen
               ,
               
               by
               the
               false
               determination
               of
               innumerable
               cases
               of
               Conscience
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               great
               matter
               both
               in
               the
               doing
               and
               the
               thing
               done
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               caution
               and
               the
               repentance
               ,
               whether
               such
               an
               action
               be
               a
               venial
               or
               a
               mortal
               sin
               .
               If
               it
               chance
               to
               be
               mortal
               ,
               and
               pour
               Confessor
               says
               it
               is
               venial
               ,
               your
               soul
               is
               betrayed
               .
               And
               it
               is
               but
               a
               chance
               what
               they
               say
               in
               most
               cases
               ;
               for
               they
               call
               what
               they
               please
               venial
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               no
               certain
               rule
               to
               answer
               by
               ;
               which
               appears
               too
               sadly
               in
               their
               innumerable
               differences
               which
               is
               amongst
               all
               their
               Casuists
               ,
               in
               saying
               what
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               not
               mortal
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               there
               needs
               no
               greater
               proof
               than
               the
               reading
               the
               little
               Summaries
               made
               by
               their
               most
               leading
               guides
               of
               Consciences
               ,
               
                 Navar
                 ,
                 Cajetane
                 ,
                 Tolet
                 ,
                 Emanuel
                 Sà
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ;
               where
               one
               sayes
               such
               a
               thing
               is
               mortal
               ,
               and
               two
               say
               it
               is
               venial
               .
            
             
               And
               lest
               any
               man
               should
               say
               or
               think
               ,
               this
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               ,
               we
               desire
               that
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               in
               venial
               sins
               there
               may
               be
               very
               much
               fantastick
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               retain
               them
               do
               believe
               so
               ;
               for
               they
               suppose
               the
               pleasure
               is
               great
               enough
               to
               outweigh
               the
               intolerable
               pains
               of
               Purgatory
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               more
               eligible
               to
               be
               in
               Hell
               a
               while
               ,
               than
               to
               cross
               their
               appetites
               in
               such
               small
               things
               .
               And
               howeve●
               it
               happen
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               yet
               because
               the
               Doctor●
               differ
               so
               infinitely
               and
               irreconcileably
               ,
               in
               saying
               what
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               not
               Venial
               ,
               whoever
               shall
               trust
               to
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               saying
               that
               such
               a
               sin
               is
               Venial
               ;
               and
               to
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               says
               it
               does
               not
               exclude
               from
               Gods
               favour
               ,
               may
               by
               these
               two
               Propositions
               be
               damned
               before
               he
               is
               aware
               .
            
             
               We
               omit
               to
               insist
               upon
               their
               express
               contradicting
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               taught
               his
               Church
               expresly
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 must
                 work
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 night
                 cometh
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 worketh
              
               :
               Let
               this
               be
               as
               true
               as
               it
               can
               
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Repentance
               and
               Mortification
               ,
               and
               working
               out
               our
               pardon
               for
               mortal
               sins
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               true
               in
               Venial
               sins
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               believe
               their
               great
               *
               S.
               Thomas
               ,
               whom
               also
               Bellarmine
               *
               follows
               in
               it
               ;
               for
               he
               affirms
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               acts
               of
               Love
               and
               Patience
               in
               Purgatory
               ,
               Venial
               sins
               are
               remitted
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               acceptation
               of
               those
               punishments
               ,
               proceeding
               out
               of
               Charity
               ,
               is
               a
               virtual
               kinde
               of
               penance
               .
               But
               in
               this
               particular
               we
               follow
               not
               S.
               Thomas
               nor
               Bellarmine
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ;
               for
               we
               believe
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               follow
               him
               :
               If
               men
               give
               themselves
               liberty
               as
               long
               as
               they
               are
               alive
               to
               commit
               one
               whole
               kinde
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               hope
               to
               work
               it
               out
               after
               death
               by
               acts
               of
               Charity
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               not
               do
               in
               their
               life
               time
               ;
               either
               they
               must
               take
               a
               course
               to
               sentence
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               savouring
               of
               heresie
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               will
               find
               themselves
               to
               have
               been
               at
               first
               deceiv'd
               in
               their
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               in
               their
               expectation
               .
               Their
               faith
               hath
               fail'd
               them
               here
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               they
               will
               be
               asham'd
               of
               their
               hope
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               VII
               .
            
             
               THere
               is
               a
               Proposition
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               new
               ,
               but
               is
               now
               the
               general
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Leading
               Men
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               the
               foundation
               on
               which
               their
               Doctors
               of
               Conscience
               rely
               ,
               in
               their
               decision
               of
               all
               cases
               in
               which
               there
               is
               a
               doubt
               or
               question
               made
               by
               themselves
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 an
                 Opinion
                 or
                 Speculation
                 be
                 probable
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 in
                 practise
                 be
                 safely
                 followed
                 :
              
               And
               if
               it
               be
               inquir'd
               ,
               What
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               an
               Opinion
               probable
               ;
               the
               answer
               is
               easie
               ,
               
                 Sufficit
                 opinio
                 alicujus
                 gravis
                 Doctoris
                 aut
                 Bonorum
                 exemplum
                 :
              
               
               The
               opinion
               of
               any
               one
               grave
               Doctor
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               matter
               probable
               ;
               nay
               ,
               the
               example
               and
               practise
               of
               good
               men
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               men
               who
               are
               so
               reputed
               ;
               if
               they
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               you
               may
               do
               so
               too
               ,
               and
               be
               safe
               .
               This
               is
               the
               great
               Rule
               of
               their
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               press'd
               with
               any
               ones
               saying
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               opinion
               is
               but
               the
               private
               opinion
               of
               one
               or
               more
               of
               their
               Doctors
               .
               For
               although
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               this
               be
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               to
               impute
               a
               Doctrine
               to
               a
               whole
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               the
               private
               opinion
               of
               one
               or
               more
               ;
               yet
               because
               we
               are
               now
               speaking
               of
               the
               infinite
               danger
               of
               souls
               in
               that
               communion
               ,
               and
               the
               horrid
               Propositions
               by
               which
               their
               Disciples
               are
               conducted
               ,
               to
               the
               disparagement
               of
               good
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               alledge
               the
               publick
               and
               allowed
               sayings
               of
               their
               Doctors
               ;
               because
               these
               sayings
               are
               their
               Rule
               of
               living
               :
               and
               because
               the
               particular
               Rules
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               use
               
               not
               to
               be
               Decreed
               in
               Councils
               ,
               we
               must
               derive
               them
               from
               the
               places
               where
               they
               grow
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               are
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
             
               But
               besides
               ,
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               That
               this
               is
               but
               the
               private
               opinion
               of
               some
               Doctors
               ;
               and
               what
               then
               ?
               Therefore
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               called
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               True
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               but
               ,
               
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 manners
              
               :
               This
               is
               not
               indeed
               in
               any
               publick
               Decree
               ;
               but
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               although
               it
               be
               not
               ,
               yet
               neither
               is
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               but
               a
               private
               opinion
               ,
               yet
               ,
               is
               it
               safe
               to
               follow
               it
               ,
               or
               is
               it
               not
               safe
               ?
               For
               that
               's
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               therein
               is
               the
               danger
               .
               If
               it
               be
               safe
               ,
               then
               this
               is
               their
               Rule
               ,
               
                 A
                 private
                 opinion
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 grave
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 safely
                 followed
                 in
                 the
                 questions
                 of
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Vice.
              
               But
               if
               it
               be
               not
               safe
               to
               follow
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               does
               not
               make
               an
               opinion
               probable
               ,
               or
               the
               practise
               safe
               ;
               Who
               sayes
               so
               ?
               Does
               the
               Church
               ?
               No
               ;
               Does
               Dr.
               Cajus
               ,
               or
               Dr.
               Sempronius
               say
               so
               ?
               Yes
               :
               But
               these
               are
               not
               safe
               to
               follow
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               but
               private
               Doctors
               :
               Or
               if
               it
               be
               safe
               to
               follow
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               no
               more
               ,
               and
               the
               opinion
               no
               more
               but
               probable
               ,
               then
               I
               may
               take
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               and
               choose
               which
               I
               will
               ,
               and
               do
               what
               I
               list
               in
               most
               cases
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               safe
               by
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Roman
               Casuists
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               great
               line
               ,
               and
               general
               measure
               of
               most
               mens
               lives
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               it
               which
               we
               complain
               of
               .
               And
               we
               have
               reason
               ;
               for
               they
               suffer
               their
               Casuists
               to
               determine
               all
               cases
               ,
               severely
               and
               gently
               ,
               strictly
               and
               loosly
               ;
               that
               so
               they
               may
               entertain
               all
               spirits
               ,
               and
               please
               all
               dispositions
               ,
               and
               govern
               them
               by
               their
               own
               inclinations
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               list
               to
               be
               governed
               ;
               by
               what
               may
               please
               them
               ,
               not
               by
               that
               which
               profits
               them
               ;
               that
               none
               may
               go
               away
               scandaliz'd
               or
               griev'd
               from
               their
               penitential
               chairs
               .
            
             
             
               But
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sad
               reckoning
               which
               can
               be
               made
               concerning
               souls
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               Suppose
               one
               great
               Doctor
               amongst
               them
               (
               as
               many
               of
               them
               do
               )
               shall
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               kill
               a
               King
               whom
               the
               Pope
               declares
               Heretick
               .
               By
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               probability
               here
               is
               his
               Warranty
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Church
               do
               not
               declare
               that
               Doctrine
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               doth
               not
               make
               it
               certain
               in
               Speculation
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               safely
               done
               in
               practise
               :
               Here
               is
               enough
               to
               give
               peace
               of
               conscience
               to
               him
               that
               does
               it
               .
               Nay
               ,
               if
               the
               contrary
               be
               more
               safe
               ,
               yet
               if
               the
               other
               be
               but
               probable
               by
               reason
               or
               Authority
               ,
               you
               may
               do
               the
               less
               safe
               ,
               and
               refuse
               what
               is
               more
               .
               For
               that
               also
               is
               the
               opinion
               of
               some
               grave
               Doctors
               :
               
               If
               one
               Doctor
               says
               ,
               it
               is
               safe
               to
               swear
               a
               thing
               as
               of
               our
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               we
               do
               not
               know
               ,
               but
               believe
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               therefore
               probable
               that
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               swear
               it
               ,
               because
               a
               grave
               Doctor
               says
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               safe
               enough
               to
               do
               so
               .
            
             
               
               And
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               who
               could
               finde
               fault
               with
               Pope
               Constantine
               the
               IV.
               who
               when
               he
               was
               accus'd
               in
               the
               Lateran
               Council
               for
               holding
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               when
               he
               was
               not
               in
               Orders
               ,
               justified
               himself
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Sergius
               Bishop
               of
               Ravenna
               ,
               and
               Stephen
               Bishop
               of
               Naples
               .
               Here
               was
               
                 exemplum
                 bonorum
              
               ,
               honest
               men
               had
               done
               so
               before
               him
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               he
               was
               innocent
               .
               When
               it
               is
               observed
               by
               Cardinal
               Campegius
               ,
               and
               
                 Albertus
                 Pighius
              
               did
               teach
               ,
               That
               a
               Priest
               lives
               more
               holily
               and
               chaftly
               that
               keeps
               a
               Concubine
               ,
               than
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               married
               wife
               ;
               and
               then
               shall
               finde
               in
               the
               Popes
               Law
               ,
               That
               a
               Priest
               is
               not
               to
               be
               remov'd
               for
               fornication
               ;
               
               who
               will
               not
               ,
               or
               may
               not
               practically
               conclude
               ,
               that
               since
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               marriage
               is
               holy
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               some
               
               men
               ,
               fornication
               is
               more
               lawful
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               make
               a
               Priest
               irregular
               ,
               that
               therefore
               to
               keep
               a
               Concubine
               is
               very
               lawfull
               ;
               especially
               since
               abstracting
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               a
               mans
               being
               in
               Orders
               or
               not
               ,
               
                 fornication
                 it self
                 is
                 probably
                 no
                 sin
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
               For
               so
               saies
               Durandus
               ,
               Simple
               fornication
               it self
               is
               not
               a
               deadly
               sin
               according
               to
               the
               Natural
               Law
               ,
               and
               excluding
               all
               positive
               Law
               ;
               
               and
               
                 Martinus
                 de
                 Magistris
              
               saies
               ,
               To
               believe
               simp
               le
               fornication
               to
               be
               no
               deadly
               sin
               ,
               is
               not
               heretical
               ,
               because
               the
               testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               are
               not
               expresse
               .
               These
               are
               grave
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               opinion
               is
               probable
               ,
               and
               the
               practise
               safe
               .
               *
               When
               the
               good
               people
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hear
               it
               read
               ,
               That
               P.
               Clement
               the
               VIII
               .
               in
               the
               Index
               of
               prohibited
               Books
               saies
               ,
               That
               the
               Bible
               published
               in
               vulgar
               Tongues
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               read
               and
               retain'd
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               compend
               of
               the
               History
               of
               the
               bible
               ;
               and
               Bellarmine
               saies
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               to
               believe
               that
               there
               are
               any
               Scriptures
               at
               all
               written
               ;
               and
               that
               Cardinal
               Hosius
               saith
               ,
               Perhaps
               it
               had
               been
               better
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               no
               Scriptures
               had
               been
               written
               :
               They
               cannot
               but
               say
               ,
               That
               this
               Doctrine
               is
               probable
               ,
               and
               think
               themselves
               safe
               ,
               when
               they
               walk
               without
               the
               Light
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               relie
               wholly
               upon
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               their
               Priest
               ,
               in
               what
               he
               is
               pleas'd
               to
               tell
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               are
               no
               way
               oblig'd
               to
               keep
               that
               Commandment
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Search
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               .
               *
               Cardinal
               Tolet
               saies
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 a
                 Nobleman
                 be
                 set
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 escape
                 by
                 going
                 away
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 tied
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 kill
                 him
                 that
                 intends
                 to
                 strike
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 stick
                 :
              
               
               
                 That
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 transported
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 considers
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 saies
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 he
                 does
                 blaspheme
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 always
                 sin
                 :
              
               
               
                 That
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 beastly
                 drunk
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 commit
                 fornication
                 ,
                 that
                 fornication
                 
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 :
              
               
               
                 That
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 desires
                 carnal
                 pollution
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 eas'd
                 of
                 his
                 carnal
                 temptations
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 his
                 health
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 sin
                 :
              
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 expose
                 his
                 Bastards
                 to
                 the
                 Hospital
                 to
                 conceal
                 his
                 own
                 shame
                 .
              
               He
               saies
               it
               out
               of
               Soto
               ,
               and
               he
               from
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
                 :
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 times
                 be
                 hard
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Iudge
                 unequal
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 cannot
                 sell
                 his
                 Wine
                 at
                 a
                 due
                 price
                 ,
                 may
                 lawfully
                 make
                 his
                 measures
                 less
                 than
                 is
                 appointed
                 ;
                 or
                 mingle
                 Water
                 with
                 his
                 Wine
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 sell
                 it
                 for
                 pure
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 do
                 not
                 lie
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 if
                 he
                 does
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 mortal
                 sin
                 ,
                 nor
                 obliges
                 him
                 to
                 restitution
                 .
                 Emanuel
                 Sà
                 ,
              
               *
               affirms
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 lie
                 with
                 his
                 intended
                 Wife
                 ,
                 before
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 light
                 one
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
              
               quin
               etiam
               expedit
               si
               multum
               illa
               defferatur
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 benediction
                 or
                 publication
                 of
                 marriage
                 be
                 much
                 deferr'd
                 :
                 That
                 Infants
                 in
                 their
                 Cradles
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 Priests
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 of
                 Divines
                 and
                 Canonists
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               Tolet
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               their
               Cradles
               they
               can
               be
               made
               Bishops
               ,
               
               said
               the
               Archdeacon
               and
               the
               Provost
               ;
               and
               though
               some
               say
               the
               contrary
               ,
               yet
               the
               other
               is
               the
               more
               true
               ,
               saith
               the
               Cardinal
               .
               Vasques
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 not
                 onely
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 any
                 Creature
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               
               
                 reasonable
                 or
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 may
                 without
                 danger
                 be
                 worshipped
                 together
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Images
                 That
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 adore
                 the
                 reliques
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               
               
                 though
                 under
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Worms
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 to
                 worship
                 a
                 ray
                 of
                 light
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Devil
                 is
                 invested
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 supposes
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 supposes
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 want
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 his
                 devotion
                 .
              
               And
               to
               conclude
               ,
               Pope
               Celestine
               the
               III.
               (
               as
               
                 Alphonsus
                 à
                 Castro
              
               reports
               himself
               to
               have
               seen
               a
               Decretal
               of
               his
               to
               that
               purpose
               )
               affirmed
               ;
               That
               if
               one
               of
               the
               married
               couple
               fell
               into
               Heresie
               ,
               the
               marriage
               is
               dissolv'd
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               other
               may
               marry
               another
               ;
               and
               the
               marriage
               
               is
               nefarious
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               
                 irritae
                 nuptiae
              
               ,
               
               the
               Espousals
               are
               void
               ,
               if
               a
               Catholick
               and
               a
               Heretick
               marry
               together
               ,
               said
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Synod
               in
               Trullo
               :
               And
               though
               all
               of
               this
               be
               not
               own'd
               generally
               ;
               yet
               if
               a
               Roman
               Catholick
               marries
               a
               wife
               that
               is
               ,
               or
               shall
               turn
               Heretick
               ,
               he
               may
               leave
               her
               ,
               and
               part
               bed
               and
               board
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               taught
               by
               the
               *
               Canon
               Law
               it self
               ;
               by
               the
               Lawyers
               and
               Divines
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               a
               Covaruvias
               ,
               b
               
                 Mathias
                 Aquarius
              
               ,
               and
               c
               Bellarmine
               .
            
             
               These
               opinions
               are
               indeed
               very
               strange
               to
               us
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               but
               no
               strangers
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               are
               taught
               by
               great
               Doctors
               ,
               by
               Popes
               themselves
               ,
               by
               Cardinals
               ,
               and
               the
               Canon
               Law
               respectively
               ,
               do
               at
               least
               become
               very
               probable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               may
               be
               believ'd
               and
               practis'd
               without
               danger
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Probability
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               most
               desperate
               things
               that
               ever
               were
               said
               by
               any
               ,
               though
               before
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               Church
               they
               cannot
               become
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               yet
               besides
               that
               they
               are
               Doctrines
               publickly
               allowed
               ,
               they
               can
               also
               become
               rules
               of
               practise
               ,
               and
               securities
               to
               the
               conscience
               of
               their
               Disciples
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               we
               may
               adde
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               usual
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               the
               
                 praxis
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ;
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Thus
               if
               an
               Indulgence
               be
               granted
               upon
               condition
               to
               visit
               such
               an
               Altar
               in
               a
               distant
               Church
               ;
               the
               Nuns
               that
               are
               shut
               up
               ,
               and
               Prisoners
               that
               cannot
               go
               abroad
               ,
               if
               they
               address
               themselves
               to
               an
               Altar
               of
               their
               own
               with
               that
               intention
               ,
               they
               shall
               obtain
               the
               Indulgence
               .
               
               
                 Id
                 enim
                 confirmat
                 Ecclesiae
                 praxis
              
               ,
               says
               Fabius
               .
               
               The
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               gives
               first
               a
               probability
               in
               Speculation
               ,
               and
               then
               a
               certainty
               in
               practise
               .
               This
               instance
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               of
               no
               concern
               ,
               yet
               we
               use
               it
               as
               a
               particular
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               principle
               upon
               which
               they
               go
               .
               But
               it
               is
               practicable
               in
               many
               things
               of
               greatest
               danger
               and
               concern
               .
               If
               the
               question
               be
               ,
               Whether
               it
               be
               lawfull
               to
               worship
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               or
               of
               Christ
               with
               Divine
               Worship
               ?
               first
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               S.
               Thomas
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               Vasquez
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               probable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               safe
               in
               practise
               ;
               
                 &
                 sic
                 est
                 Ecclesiae
                 praxis
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               also
               practises
               so
               ;
               
               as
               appears
               in
               their
               own
               Offices
               ,
               and
               S.
               Thomas
               makes
               this
               use
               of
               it
               .
               
                 Illi
                 exhibemus
                 cultum
                 Latriae
                 in
                 quo
                 ponimus
                 spem
                 salutis
                 :
                 sed
                 in
                 cruce
                 Christi
                 ponimus
                 spem
                 salutis
                 .
                 Cantat
                 enim
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 O
                 Crux
                 ave
                 spes
                 unica
                 ,
                 Hoc
                 passionis
                 tempore
                 ,
                 Auge
                 piis
                 justitiam
                 ,
                 Reisque
                 dona
                 veniam
                 .
                 Ergo
                 Crux
                 Christi
                 est
                 adoranda
                 adoratione
                 Latriae
                 .
              
               We
               give
               Divine
               Worship
               (
               says
               he
               )
               to
               that
               in
               which
               we
               put
               our
               hopes
               of
               salvation
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Cross
               we
               put
               our
               hopes
               of
               salvation
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               Church
               sings
               (
               it
               is
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               
                 Hail
                 ,
                 O
                 Cross
                 ,
                 our
                 onely
                 hope
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 suffering
                 ;
                 encrease
                 righteousness
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 pardon
                 to
                 the
                 guilty
              
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               ador'd
               with
               Divine
               Adoration
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               Principle
               you
               may
               embrace
               any
               opinion
               of
               their
               Doctors
               safely
               ,
               especially
               if
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               do
               intervene
               ,
               and
               you
               need
               not
               trouble
               your self
               with
               any
               further
               inquiry
               :
               And
               if
               an
               evil
               custom
               get
               amongst
               men
               ,
               that
               very
               custom
               shall
               legitimate
               the
               action
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               their
               grave
               Doctors
               allow
               it
               ,
               or
               good
               men
               use
               it
               ;
               and
               Christ
               is
               not
               your
               Rule
               ,
               but
               the
               examples
               of
               them
               that
               live
               with
               you
               ,
               or
               are
               in
               
               your
               eye
               and
               observation
               ,
               that
               's
               your
               rule
               .
               We
               hope
               we
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               say
               any
               more
               in
               this
               affair
               :
               The
               pointing
               out
               this
               rock
               may
               be
               warning
               enough
               to
               them
               that
               would
               not
               suffer
               shipwrack
               ,
               to
               decline
               the
               danger
               that
               looks
               so
               formidably
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               AS
               these
               evil
               Doctrines
               have
               general
               influence
               into
               evil
               life
               ;
               so
               there
               are
               some
               others
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               be
               pursued
               to
               their
               proper
               and
               natural
               issues
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               .
               they
               believ'd
               and
               practis'd
               ,
               are
               enemies
               to
               the
               particular
               and
               specifick
               parts
               of
               Piety
               and
               Religion
               .
               Thus
               the
               very
               prayers
               of
               the
               Faithful
               are
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               spoil'd
               by
               Doctrines
               publickly
               allowed
               ,
               and
               prevailing
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
            
             
               For
               1.
               
               They
               teach
               ,
               
                 That
                 prayers
                 themselves
              
               ex
               opere
               operato
               ,
               
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 natural
                 work
                 it self
                 ,
                 do
                 prevail
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 essential
                 to
                 prayer
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 think
                 particularly
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 sayes
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 :
              
               
               So
               Suarez
               teaches
               .
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 prays
                 should
                 think
              
               de
               ipsa
               locutione
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 speaking
                 it self
              
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               they
               should
               all
               teach
               so
               ,
               or
               they
               cannot
               tolerably
               pretend
               to
               justifie
               their
               prayers
               in
               an
               unknown
               Tongue
               .
               But
               this
               is
               indeed
               their
               publick
               Doctrine
               :
               For
               prayers
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               man
               that
               says
               them
               ,
               
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 Charmer
                 ,
                 they
                 prevail
                 even
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 understood
                 ,
              
               sayes
               Salmeron
               :
               or
               as
               
                 Antoninus
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 precious
                 stone
                 ,
              
               
               
                 of
                 as
                 much
                 value
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 
                 an
                 unskilful
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 Ieweller
                 :
              
               
               And
               therefore
               ,
               attention
               to
               ,
               or
               devotion
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
               is
               not
               necessary
               :
               For
               the
               understanding
               of
               which
               ,
               saith
               Cardinal
               Tolet
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               you
               must
               say
               your
               prayers
               or
               offices
               attently
               ,
               reverently
               and
               devoutly
               ,
               you
               must
               know
               that
               attention
               or
               advertency
               to
               your
               prayers
               is
               manifold
               :
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 you
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 speak
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 fast
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 begin
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 of
                 a
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 that
                 recites
                 with
                 you
                 hath
                 done
                 the
                 former
                 verse
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 attention
                 is
                 necessary
                 .
                 But
              
               2.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 attention
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 understanding
                 the
                 sense
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 very
                 extremely
                 few
                 would
                 do
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 when
                 so
                 very
                 few
                 do
                 at
                 all
                 understand
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 attention
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 prays
                 ,
                 considers
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 present
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 speaks
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 indeed
                 is
                 very
                 profitable
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 :
              
               No
               ,
               not
               
                 so
                 much
              
               .
               So
               that
               by
               this
               Doctrine
               no
               attention
               is
               necessary
               ,
               but
               to
               attend
               that
               the
               words
               be
               all
               said
               ,
               and
               said
               right
               .
               But
               even
               this
               
                 attention
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 actual
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 suffices
                 to
                 be
                 virtual
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 says
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 intends
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 change
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 attend
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 who
                 does
                 not
                 change
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 unless
                 observing
                 himself
                 not
                 to
                 attend
                 ,
                 he
                 still
                 turn
                 his
                 minde
                 to
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 attends
              
               ;
               meaning
               ,
               he
               attends
               sufficiently
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               is
               necessary
               ;
               though
               indeed
               speaking
               naturally
               and
               truly
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               attend
               .
               If
               any
               man
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               had
               published
               such
               Doctrine
               as
               this
               ,
               he
               should
               quickly
               and
               deservedly
               have
               felt
               the
               severity
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Rod.
               But
               in
               Rome
               it
               goes
               for
               good
               Catholick
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               Now
               although
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               Devotion
               is
               (
               it
               may
               
               be
               )
               good
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               good
               to
               attend
               to
               the
               words
               of
               our
               prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               sense
               of
               them
               ;
               yet
               that
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               ,
               is
               evidently
               consequent
               to
               this
               .
               But
               it
               is
               also
               expresly
               affirm'd
               by
               the
               same
               hand
               ;
               
               There
               ought
               to
               be
               devotion
               ,
               that
               our
               mind
               be
               inflam'd
               with
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               if
               this
               be
               wanting
               ,
               without
               contempt
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               deadly
               sin
               .
               
                 Ecclesiae
                 satisfit
                 per
                 opus
                 externum
                 ,
                 nec
                 aliud
                 jubet
                 ,
              
               saith
               Reginaldus
               :
               
               If
               ye
               do
               the
               outward
               work
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               satisfied
               ,
               neither
               does
               she
               command
               any
               thing
               else
               .
               Good
               Doctrine
               this
               !
               And
               it
               is
               an
               excellent
               Church
               ,
               that
               commands
               nothing
               to
               him
               that
               prays
               ,
               but
               to
               say
               so
               many
               words
               .
            
             
               Well!
               But
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               if
               Devotion
               be
               necessary
               or
               not
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               present
               or
               not
               ,
               if
               the
               minde
               wander
               ,
               or
               wander
               not
               ,
               if
               you
               minde
               what
               you
               pray
               ,
               or
               minde
               it
               not
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               easie
               cure
               for
               all
               this
               :
               for
               Pope
               Leo
               granted
               remission
               of
               all
               negligences
               in
               their
               saying
               their
               offices
               and
               prayers
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               after
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               shall
               say
               this
               prayer
               ,
               [
               
                 To
                 the
                 Holy
                 and
                 Vndivided
                 Trinity
                 ;
                 To
                 the
                 Humanity
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ;
                 To
                 the
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Glorius
                 Virgin
              
               Mary
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Vniversity
                 of
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 be
                 Eternal
                 praise
                 ,
                 honour
                 ,
                 vertue
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 from
                 every
                 Creature
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 us
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
              
               Mary
               ,
               
                 which
                 bore
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Eternal
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 blessed
                 are
                 the
                 Paps
                 which
                 suckled
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
              
               Pater
               noster
               .
               Ave
               Maria.
               ]
               This
               prayer
               ,
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               is
               set
               down
               by
               Navar
               ,
               and
               Cardinal
               Tolet.
               
               
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               concerning
               the
               manner
               of
               saying
               the
               Divine
               offices
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               which
               greater
               care
               is
               taken
               to
               obey
               the
               Precept
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               :
               [
               
                 For
                 
                 the
                 Precept
                 of
                 hearing
                 Mass
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 intend
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 words
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 think
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 think
                 so
                 without
                 any
                 probable
                 reason
                 ,
              
               ]
               saith
               Tolet.
               
               It
               seems
               there
               was
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Authority
               of
               one
               grave
               Doctor
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               for
               if
               there
               had
               ,
               the
               contrary
               opinion
               might
               have
               been
               probable
               ;
               but
               all
               agree
               upon
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               all
               that
               are
               considerable
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               between
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               the
               difference
               in
               this
               Article
               is
               plainly
               this
               ,
               They
               pray
               with
               their
               lips
               ,
               we
               with
               the
               heart
               ;
               we
               pray
               with
               the
               understanding
               ,
               they
               with
               the
               voice
               ;
               
                 we
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 prayers
                 .
              
               We
               suppose
               that
               we
               do
               not
               please
               God
               ,
               if
               our
               hearts
               be
               absent
               ;
               they
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               if
               their
               bodies
               be
               present
               at
               their
               greatest
               solemnity
               of
               prayer
               ,
               though
               they
               hear
               nothing
               that
               is
               spoken
               ,
               and
               understand
               as
               little
               .
               And
               which
               of
               these
               be
               the
               better
               way
               of
               serving
               God
               ,
               may
               soon
               be
               determin'd
               ,
               if
               we
               remember
               the
               complaint
               which
               God
               made
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               
                 This
                 people
                 draweth
                 near
                 me
                 with
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 hearts
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 me
                 :
              
               But
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               
                 ask
                 in
                 faith
              
               ,
               which
               is
               seated
               in
               the
               understanding
               ,
               and
               requires
               the
               concurrence
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               holy
               desires
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               in
               which
               we
               have
               a
               knowledge
               of
               what
               we
               ask
               .
               
                 The
                 effectual
                 ,
                 fervent
                 prayer
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 prevails
                 :
              
               But
               what
               our
               prayers
               want
               of
               this
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               want
               of
               blessing
               and
               prosperity
               .
               And
               if
               we
               lose
               the
               benefit
               of
               our
               prayers
               ,
               we
               lose
               that
               great
               instrumentality
               by
               which
               Christians
               are
               receptive
               of
               pardon
               ,
               and
               strengthned
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               confirm'd
               in
               hope
               ,
               and
               increase
               in
               charity
               ,
               and
               are
               protected
               by
               Providence
               ,
               and
               are
               comforted
               in
               their
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               derive
               
               help
               from
               God
               :
               
                 Ye
                 ask
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 ye
                 ask
                 amiss
              
               ;
               that
               is
               S.
               Iames
               his
               rule
               .
               They
               that
               pray
               not
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               shall
               never
               obtain
               what
               they
               fain
               would
               .
            
             
               Hither
               is
               to
               be
               reduc'd
               ,
               their
               fond
               manner
               of
               prayer
               ,
               consisting
               in
               vain
               repetitions
               of
               Names
               ,
               and
               little
               forms
               of
               words
               .
               The
               Psalter
               of
               our
               Lady
               ,
               is
               an
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               
                 Ave
                 Maries
              
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               end
               of
               every
               tenth
               ,
               they
               drop
               in
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               this
               with
               the
               Creed
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               fifty
               ,
               makes
               a
               perfect
               Rosary
               .
               This
               indeed
               is
               the
               main
               entertainment
               of
               the
               peoples
               Devotion
               ;
               for
               which
               cause
               Mantuan
               call'd
               their
               Religion
               ,
               
                 
                   —
                   Relligionem
                
                 
                   Quae
                   filo
                   in●ertis
                   numerat
                   sua
                   murmura
                   baceis
                   .
                
              
               A
               Religion
               that
               numbers
               their
               murmurs
               by
               berries
               fil'd
               upon
               a
               string
               :
               This
               makes
               up
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               well
               be
               taken
               for
               one
               half
               of
               its
               definition
               .
               But
               because
               so
               few
               do
               understand
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               but
               all
               repeat
               ,
               and
               stick
               to
               their
               numbers
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               they
               think
               to
               be
               heard
               for
               that
               .
               For
               that
               or
               nothing
               ;
               for
               besides
               that
               ,
               they
               neither
               do
               nor
               understand
               :
               And
               all
               that
               we
               shall
               now
               say
               to
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               reprov'd
               this
               way
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               in
               the
               Practise
               and
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Heathens
               :
               Very
               like
               to
               which
               is
               that
               which
               they
               call
               the
               
                 Psalter
                 of
                 Iesus
              
               ;
               in
               which
               are
               fifteen
               short
               Ejaculations
               ,
               as
               [
               
                 Have
                 mercy
                 on
                 me
                 *
                 Strengthen
                 me
                 ,
                 *
                 Help
                 me
                 ,
                 *
                 Comfort
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               and
               with
               every
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               is
               to
               be
               said
               thirty
               times
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               all
               ,
               four
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               times
               .
               Now
               we
               are
               ignorant
               
               how
               to
               distinguish
               this
               from
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               or
               vain
               repetition
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               for
               they
               did
               just
               so
               ,
               and
               Christ
               said
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               do
               well
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               all
               that
               we
               pretend
               to
               know
               of
               it
               .
               They
               thought
               to
               be
               heard
               the
               rather
               for
               so
               doing
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               do
               not
               think
               so
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               they
               should
               do
               so
               .
               But
               without
               any
               further
               arguing
               about
               the
               business
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               asham'd
               to
               own
               it
               .
               For
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Preface
               to
               the
               
                 Iesus
                 Psalter
              
               ,
               printed
               by
               Fouler
               at
               Antwerp
               ,
               promises
               to
               the
               repetition
               of
               that
               sweet
               Name
               ,
               
                 Great
                 aid
                 against
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wonderful
                 increase
                 of
                 grace
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
               BUt
               this
               mischief
               is
               gone
               further
               yet
               :
               For
               as
               Cajetan
               affirms
               ,
               
                 Prayers
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 done
                 ;
                 Saltem
                 non
                 malè
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 ill
                 .
              
               But
               besides
               ,
               that
               what
               we
               have
               now
               remark'd
               is
               so
               ,
               
                 not
                 well
              
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               very
               ill
               ;
               that
               which
               follows
               is
               directly
               bad
               ,
               and
               most
               intolerable
               .
               For
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               her
               publike
               and
               allowed
               offices
               ,
               prays
               to
               dead
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               who
               are
               ,
               or
               whom
               they
               suppose
               to
               be
               beatified
               ;
               and
               these
               they
               invocate
               as
               Preservers
               ,
               Helpers
               ,
               Guardians
               ,
               Deliverers
               in
               their
               necessity
               ;
               and
               they
               expresly
               call
               them
               ,
               
                 their
                 Refuge
                 ,
                 their
                 Guard
                 and
                 Defence
                 ,
                 their
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 thei●
                 Health
                 :
              
               Which
               is
               so
               formidable
               a
               Devotion
               ,
               that
               we
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               our selves
               too
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               imitate
               them
               ,
               to
               dread
               the
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
               
                 Cursed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 trusteth
                 in
                 man.
              
               We
               are
               commanded
               
               to
               
                 call
                 upon
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 trouble
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               promised
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 deliver
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 glorifie
                 him
                 .
              
               We
               finde
               no
               such
               command
               to
               call
               upon
               Saints
               ,
               neither
               do
               we
               know
               who
               are
               Saints
               ,
               excepting
               a
               very
               few
               ;
               and
               in
               what
               present
               state
               they
               are
               ,
               we
               cannot
               know
               ,
               nor
               how
               our
               prayers
               can
               come
               to
               their
               knowledge
               ;
               and
               yet
               if
               we
               did
               know
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               endured
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               commanded
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               upon
               none
               else
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               all
               our
               prayers
               
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               never
               so
               much
               as
               warranted
               to
               make
               our
               prayers
               ,
               
                 thorough
                 Saints
                 departed
              
               ,
               should
               yet
               choose
               Saints
               for
               their
               particular
               Patrons
               ,
               or
               at
               all
               relie
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               prayers
               to
               them
               in
               such
               forms
               of
               words
               ,
               which
               are
               onely
               fit
               to
               be
               spoken
               to
               God
               ;
               prayers
               which
               have
               no
               testimouy
               ,
               command
               ,
               or
               promise
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               made
               in
               faith
               ,
               or
               prudent
               hope
               .
            
             
               Neither
               will
               it
               be
               enough
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               onely
               desire
               the
               Saints
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ;
               for
               though
               that
               be
               of
               it self
               a
               matter
               indifferent
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               sure
               they
               do
               hear
               us
               when
               we
               pray
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               not
               by
               that
               means
               ,
               secretly
               destroy
               our
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               or
               lessen
               the
               honour
               of
               Christ
               our
               Advocate
               ;
               of
               which
               because
               we
               cannot
               be
               sure
               ,
               but
               much
               rather
               the
               contrary
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               matter
               indifferent
               :
               Yet
               besides
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               publick
               Offices
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               there
               are
               prayers
               to
               Saints
               made
               with
               confidence
               in
               them
               ,
               with
               derogation
               to
               Gods
               glory
               and
               prerogative
               ,
               with
               diminution
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               words
               in
               sound
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               appearance
               the
               same
               with
               the
               highest
               that
               are
               usually
               express'd
               in
               our
               prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Christ
               :
               And
               this
               is
               it
               we
               insist
               upon
               ,
               and
               reprove
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               direct
               destruction
               of
               our
               sole
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               neer
               
               to
               blasphemy
               ,
               to
               be
               endured
               in
               the
               Devotions
               of
               Christians
               .
               We
               make
               our
               words
               good
               by
               these
               Allegations
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               shall
               not
               need
               here
               to
               describe
               out
               of
               their
               didactical
               writings
               ,
               what
               kinde
               of
               prayers
               ,
               and
               what
               causes
               of
               confidence
               they
               teach
               towards
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               all
               Saints
               :
               Onely
               we
               shall
               recite
               a
               few
               words
               of
               Antoninus
               their
               great
               Divine
               ,
               and
               Archbishop
               of
               Florence
               ,
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 they
                 to
                 whom
                 she
                 converts
                 her
                 eyes
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 Advocate
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 justified
                 and
                 saved
                 .
              
               And
               whereas
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               out
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Apostle
               says
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 sin
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 Advocate
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Righteous
                 .
              
               (
               He
               answers
               )
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 Advocate
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Iudge
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 just
                 is
                 scarce
                 secure
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 a
                 sinner
                 go
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 Advocate
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 God
                 hath
                 provided
                 us
                 of
                 an
                 Advocatess
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 gentle
                 ,
                 and
                 sweet
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 sharp
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 .
              
               And
               to
               those
               words
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Come
                 boldly
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Grace
                 :
              
               (
               He
               says
               )
               That
               Mary
               
                 is
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 rested
                 ,
                 to
                 her
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 with
                 boldness
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 obtain
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 finde
                 grace
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 need
              
               ;
               and
               addes
               ,
               that
               Mary
               
                 is
                 called
              
               full
               of
               grace
               ,
               
                 because
                 she
                 is
                 the
                 means
                 and
                 cause
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 by
                 transfusing
                 grace
                 to
                 mankinde
              
               ;
               ]
               and
               many
               other
               such
               dangerous
               Propositions
               :
               Of
               which
               who
               please
               to
               be
               further
               satisfied
               (
               if
               he
               can
               endure
               the
               horror
               of
               reading
               blasphemous
               sayings
               )
               he
               may
               finde
               too
               great
               abundance
               in
               the
               Mariale
               of
               Bernardine
               ,
               
               which
               is
               confirm'd
               by
               publike
               Authority
               ,
               
                 Iacobus
                 Perez
                 de
                 Valentia
              
               *
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 Ferdinand
                 QQuirinus
                 de
                 Salazar
              
               *
               ,
               who
               affirms
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Virgin
              
               Mary
               
                 by
                 offering
                 up
                 Christ
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 was
                 worthy
                 to
                 have
                 (
                 after
                 a
                 certain
                 manner
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 salvation
                 and
                 redemption
                 of
                 mankinde
                 
                 should
                 be
                 ascrib'd
                 to
                 her
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 common
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 his
                 Mothor
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 did
                 offer
                 and
                 give
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 our
                 Redemption
              
               truly
               and
               properly
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 deservedly
                 call'd
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 .
                 the
                 Repairer
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 .
              
               Many
               more
               horrid
               blasphemies
               are
               in
               his
               notes
               upon
               that
               Chapter
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               Defence
               of
               the
               Immaculate
               Conception
               ,
               published
               with
               the
               Priviledge
               of
               Philip
               the
               III.
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               his
               Order
               .
               But
               we
               insist
               not
               upon
               their
               Doctrines
               deliver'd
               by
               their
               great
               Writers
               ;
               though
               every
               wise
               man
               knows
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               their
               Church
               are
               deliver'd
               in
               large
               and
               indefinite
               terms
               ,
               and
               descend
               not
               to
               minute
               senses
               ,
               but
               are
               left
               to
               be
               explicated
               by
               their
               Writers
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               practis'd
               and
               understood
               by
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               worst
               ,
               the
               former
               Doctrine
               
                 o●
                 Probability
              
               will
               make
               it
               safe
               enough
               :
               But
               we
               shall
               produce
               the
               publick
               practise
               of
               their
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               suppos'd
               ,
               that
               they
               intend
               nothing
               ,
               but
               to
               desire
               their
               prayers
               ;
               for
               they
               rely
               also
               on
               their
               merits
               ,
               and
               hope
               to
               get
               their
               desires
               ,
               and
               to
               prevail
               by
               them
               also
               :
               For
               so
               it
               is
               affirm'd
               by
               the
               Roman
               Catechisme
               ,
               *
               made
               by
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               and
               published
               by
               the
               Popes
               command
               [
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 invocated
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 continually
                 make
                 prayers
                 for
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 gives
                 us
                 many
                 benefits
                 by
                 their
                 merit
                 and
                 favour
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 favour
                 or
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 use
                 their
                 help
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 undertake
                 the
                 Patronage
                 of
                 us
                 .
              
               ]
               
               And
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               does
               not
               onely
               say
               it
               is
               good
               to
               fly
               
                 to
                 their
                 prayers
              
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 their
                 aid
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 help
              
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               indeed
               the
               principal
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               meaning
               of
               the
               other
               .
               We
               pray
               that
               the
               Saints
               should
               
               intercede
               for
               us
               ,
               
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 merita
                 eorum
                 nobis
                 suffragentur
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               their
               merits
               should
               help
               us
               ,
               said
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Sentences
               .
               
                 Atque
                 id
                 confirmat
                 Ecclesiae
                 praxis
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 their
                 own
                 so
                 frequent
                 expression
                 in
                 many
                 cases
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Continet
                 hoc
                 Templum
                 Sanctorum
                 corpora
                 pura
                 ,
              
               
                 A
                 quibus
                 auxilium
                 suppleri
                 ,
                 poscere
                 cura
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               distich
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Laurence
               in
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 This
                 Church
                 contains
                 the
                 pure
                 bodies
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 require
                 that
                 help
                 he
                 supplyed
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
               But
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               tell
               their
               secret
               meaning
               best
               .
               For
               besides
               what
               the
               common
               people
               are
               taught
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               to
               pray
               to
               S.
               Gall
               for
               the
               health
               and
               faecundity
               of
               their
               Geese
               ,
               to
               S.
               Wendeline
               for
               their
               Sheep
               ,
               to
               S.
               Anthony
               for
               their
               Hogs
               ,
               to
               S.
               Pelagius
               for
               their
               Oxen
               ;
               and
               that
               several
               Trades
               have
               their
               peculiar
               Saints
               ;
               and
               the
               Physicians
               are
               Patroniz'd
               by
               Cosmas
               and
               Damian
               ,
               the
               Painters
               by
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               the
               Potters
               by
               Goarus
               ,
               the
               Huntsmen
               by
               Eustachius
               ,
               the
               Harlots
               (
               for
               that
               also
               is
               a
               Trade
               at
               Rome
               )
               by
               S.
               Afra
               ,
               and
               S.
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalene
              
               ;
               they
               do
               also
               rely
               upon
               peculiar
               Saints
               ,
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               several
               diseases
               :
               S.
               Sebastian
               and
               S.
               Roch
               have
               a
               special
               Priviledge
               to
               cure
               the
               Plage
               ,
               S.
               Petronilla
               the
               Fever
               ,
               S.
               Iohn
               and
               S.
               Bennet
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               to
               cure
               all
               poyson
               ,
               S.
               Apollonia
               the
               Tooth-ach
               ,
               S.
               Otiliae
               sore
               Eyes
               ,
               S.
               Apollinaris
               the
               French
               Pox
               (
               for
               it
               seems
               he
               hath
               lately
               got
               that
               employment
               ,
               since
               the
               discovery
               of
               the
               West
               Indies
               )
               S.
               Vincentius
               hath
               a
               special
               faculty
               in
               restoring
               stollen
               goods
               ,
               and
               S.
               Liberius
               (
               if
               he
               please
               )
               does
               infallibly
               cure
               the
               Stone
               ,
               and
               S.
               Felicitas
               ,
               if
               she
               be
               heartily
               call'd
               upon
               ,
               will
               give
               the
               teeming
               Mother
               a
               fine
               Boy
               .
               It
               were
               strange
               if
               nothing
               but
               intercession
               by
               these
               Saints
               were
               
               intended
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               as
               well
               pray
               for
               other
               things
               as
               these
               ;
               or
               that
               they
               have
               no
               Commission
               to
               ask
               of
               these
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               or
               not
               so
               confidently
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               they
               do
               ask
               ,
               that
               S.
               Otiliae
               shall
               not
               as
               much
               prevail
               to
               help
               a
               Fever
               ,
               as
               a
               Cataract
               ;
               or
               that
               if
               S.
               Sebastian
               be
               called
               upon
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               help
               of
               a
               poor
               female
               sinner
               ,
               who
               by
               sad
               diseases
               payes
               the
               price
               of
               her
               lust
               ,
               he
               must
               go
               to
               S.
               Apollinaris
               in
               behalf
               of
               his
               Client
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               any
               of
               the
               Roman
               Doctors
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               tyed
               to
               defend
               the
               Superstitions
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               or
               the
               abused
               :
               They
               say
               true
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               indeed
               ;
               but
               rather
               to
               reprove
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               against
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               very
               goodly
               forbids
               all
               Superstitions
               in
               this
               Article
               ;
               but
               yet
               tells
               us
               not
               what
               are
               Superstitions
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ;
               and
               still
               the
               world
               goes
               on
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               same
               intolerable
               follies
               ;
               and
               every
               Nation
               hath
               a
               particular
               Guardian-Saint
               ,
               and
               every
               City
               ,
               every
               Family
               ,
               and
               almost
               every
               House
               ,
               and
               every
               Devouter
               person
               almost
               chuses
               his
               own
               Patron-Saint
               ,
               whose
               Altars
               they
               more
               devoutly
               frequent
               ,
               whose
               Image
               they
               more
               religiously
               worship
               ,
               to
               whose
               Reliques
               they
               more
               readily
               go
               in
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               to
               whose
               honour
               they
               say
               more
               Pater-nosters
               ,
               whose
               Festival
               they
               more
               solemnly
               observe
               ;
               spoiling
               their
               prayers
               ,
               by
               their
               confidences
               in
               unknown
               persons
               ,
               living
               in
               an
               unknown
               condition
               ,
               and
               diminishing
               that
               affiance
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               importune
               and
               frequent
               addresses
               to
               them
               that
               cannot
               help
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               these
               are
               not
               the
               faults
               of
               their
               people
               only
               ,
               running
               wilfully
               into
               such
               follies
               ,
               but
               the
               practise
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               and
               warranted
               and
               taught
               by
               their
               Guides
               ,
               appears
               by
               the
               publick
               Prayers
               themselves
               :
               such
               as
               these
               ,
               
                 O
                 Generous
              
               Mary
               ,
               
                 beauteous
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 obtain
                 pardon
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 apply
                 grace
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 prepare
                 glory
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 Hail
                 ,
                 thou
                 Rose
                 ,
                 thou
                 Virgin
              
               Mary
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Grant
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 use
                 true
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 elect
                 to
                 enjoy
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 melody
                 praise
                 thee
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 do
                 thou
                 drive
                 our
                 ●ins
                 away
                 ;
                 O
                 Virgin
              
               Mary
               
                 give
                 us
                 joyes
              
               .
               These
               and
               divers
               others
               like
               these
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               Antheme
               of
               our
               Lady
               .
               In
               the
               Rosary
               of
               our
               Lady
               ,
               this
               Hymne
               is
               to
               be
               said
               .
            
             
               
                 Reparatrix
                 &
                 Salvatrix
                 desperantis
                 animae
                 .
              
               
                 Irroratrix
                 &
                 Largitrix
                 Spiritualis
                 gratiae
                 .
              
               
                 Quod
                 requiro
                 ,
                 quod
                 suspiro
                 mea
                 sana
                 vulnera
              
               
                 Et
                 da
                 menti
                 te
                 poscenti
                 gratiarum
                 Munera
              
               
                 Vt
                 sim
                 castus
                 ,
                 &
                 Modestus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
                 .........
              
               
                 Corde
                 prudens
                 ,
                 ore
                 studens
                 veritatem
                 dicere
                 ,
              
               
                 Malum
                 nolens
                 ,
                 Deum
                 volens
                 pio
                 semper
                 opere
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Thou
               Repairer
               and
               Saviour
               of
               the
               despairing
               Soul
               ,
               the
               due
               Giver
               and
               Bestower
               of
               spiritual
               Grace
               ,
               heal
               my
               wounds
               ,
               and
               gives
               to
               the
               minde
               that
               prayes
               to
               thee
               ,
               the
               gifts
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               chaste
               ,
               modest
               ,
               wise
               in
               heart
               ,
               true
               in
               my
               sayings
               ,
               hating
               evil
               ,
               loving
               God
               in
               holy
               works
               ;
               ]
               and
               much
               more
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               There
               also
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               after
               many
               glorious
               appellatives
               ,
               is
               prayed
               to
               in
               these
               words
               [
               Joyn
               me
               to
               Christ
               ,
               govern
               me
               alwayes
               ,
               enlighten
               my
               heart
               ,
               defend
               me
               alwayes
               from
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               deliver
               us
               from
               all
               evil
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               pains
               of
               Hell.
               
            
             
             
               So
               that
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               Pope
               *
               Leo
               the
               X.
               calls
               her
               
                 a
                 Goddess
              
               ,
               and
               Turselin
               *
               the
               Jesuit
               ,
               
                 Divinae
                 Majestatis
                 ,
                 potestatisque
                 sociam
                 .
                 Huic
                 olim
                 coelestium
                 ,
                 mortaliumque
                 principatum
                 detulit
                 .
                 Ad
                 hujus
                 arbitrium
                 (
                 quoad
                 hominum
                 tutela
                 postulat
                 )
                 terras
                 ,
                 maria
                 ,
                 coelum
                 ,
                 naturamque
                 moderatur
                 .
                 Hàc
                 anuente
                 ,
                 &
                 per
                 hanc
                 ,
                 divinos
                 thesauros
                 ,
                 &
                 coelestia
                 dona
                 largitur
              
               ;
               the
               companion
               or
               partner
               of
               the
               Divine
               Majestie
               and
               Power
               .
               To
               her
               he
               long
               since
               gave
               the
               principality
               of
               all
               heavenly
               and
               mortal
               things
               .
               At
               her
               will
               (
               so
               far
               as
               the
               Guardianship
               of
               men
               requires
               )
               he
               rules
               the
               Earth
               and
               Seas
               ,
               Heaven
               and
               Nature
               :
               And
               she
               consenting
               ,
               he
               gives
               Divine
               treasures
               ,
               &
               Coelestial
               gifts
               .
               Nay
               ,
               in
               the
               Mass-books
               pen'd
               1538.
               
               And
               us'd
               in
               the
               Polonian
               Churches
               ,
               they
               call
               the
               B.
               Virgin
               
                 Mary
                 ,
                 Viam
                 ad
                 vitam
                 ,
                 tolius
                 mundi
                 gubernatricem
                 ,
                 peccatorum
                 cum
                 Deo
                 reconciliatricem
                 ,
                 fontem
                 remissionis
                 peccatorum
                 ,
                 lumen
                 luminum
              
               ;
               
               the
               way
               to
               life
               ,
               the
               Governess
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               the
               Reconciler
               of
               siners
               with
               God
               ,
               the
               fountain
               of
               Remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               Light
               of
               light
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               salute
               her
               with
               an
               
                 Ave
                 Vniversae
                 Trinitatis
                 Mater
              
               ;
               Hail
               thou
               Mother
               of
               the
               whole
               Trinity
               .
               
            
             
               We
               do
               not
               pick
               out
               these
               onely
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               singular
               ,
               
               or
               the
               worst
               forms
               ;
               for
               such
               as
               these
               are
               very
               numerous
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               their
               Breviaries
               ,
               Missals
               ,
               Hours
               of
               our
               Lady
               ,
               Rosary
               of
               our
               Lady
               ,
               the
               Letany
               of
               our
               Lady
               ,
               called
               
                 Litania
                 Mariae
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Speculum
                 Rosariorum
              
               ,
               the
               Hymns
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Portuises
               and
               Manuals
               .
               These
               only
               are
               the
               instances
               ,
               which
               amongst
               many
               others
               presently
               occurr
               .
               Two
               things
               onely
               we
               shall
               add
               ,
               instead
               of
               many
               more
               that
               might
               be
               represented
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               That
               in
               a
               Hymn
               which
               they
               (
               from
               what
               reason
               or
               Etymology
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               neither
               are
               we
               concern'd
               )
               call
               a
               Sequence
               ,
               the
               Council
               of
               Constance
               did
               
               invocate
               the
               B.
               Virgin
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               Councils
               did
               use
               to
               invocate
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               They
               call
               her
               the
               
                 Mother
                 Grace
                 ,
                 the
                 remedy
                 to
                 the
                 miserable
                 ,
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               attributes
               proper
               to
               God
               and
               incommunicable
               ;
               
                 they
                 sing
                 her
                 praises
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 to
                 her
                 for
                 graces
                 ,
                 they
                 sing
                 to
                 her
                 with
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 themselves
                 her
                 sons
                 ,
                 they
                 declare
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 health
                 and
                 comfort
                 in
                 all
                 doubts
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 on
                 her
                 for
                 light
                 from
                 Heaven
                 and
                 trust
                 in
                 her
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 repression
                 of
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 lasting
                 Confederations
                 of
                 peace
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               other
               thing
               we
               tell
               of
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               a
               Psalter
               of
               our
               Lady
               ,
               of
               great
               and
               ancient
               account
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               it
               hath
               been
               several
               times
               printed
               ,
               at
               Venice
               ,
               at
               Paris
               ,
               at
               Leipsich
               ;
               and
               the
               title
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               Psalter
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               compil'd
               by
               the
               Seraphical
               Doctor
               S.
               Bonaventure
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Alba
               ,
               and
               Presbyter
               Cardinal
               of
               the
               Holy
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ]
               But
               of
               the
               Book
               it self
               ,
               the
               account
               is
               soon
               made
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               Psalms
               of
               David
               ,
               an
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               in
               number
               are
               set
               down
               ;
               alter'd
               indeed
               ,
               to
               make
               as
               much
               of
               it
               as
               could
               be
               sense
               so
               reduc'd
               :
               In
               which
               the
               name
               of
               Lord
               is
               left
               out
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Lady
               put
               in
               ;
               so
               that
               whatever
               David
               said
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               the
               same
               prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               praises
               they
               say
               of
               the
               B.
               Virgin
               Mary
               ;
               and
               whether
               all
               that
               can
               be
               said
               without
               intolerable
               blasphemy
               ,
               we
               suppose
               needs
               not
               much
               disputation
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               things
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               less
               proportion
               and
               frequency
               ,
               they
               say
               to
               other
               Saints
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   O
                   Maria
                   Magdalena
                
                 
                   Audi
                   vota
                   laude
                   plena
                   ,
                
                 
                   Apud
                   Christum
                   chorum
                   istum
                
                 
                   Clementer
                   Concilia
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Vt
                   fons
                   summae
                   pietatis
                
                 
                   Qui
                   te
                   lavit
                   à
                   peccatis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Servos
                   suos
                   ,
                   atque
                   tuos
                
                 
                   Mundet
                   datà
                   veniâ
                
              
            
             
               O
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               ,
               hear
               our
               prayers
               ,
               
                 which
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 praises
              
               ,
               and
               most
               clemently
               
                 reconcile
                 this
                 company
                 unto
                 Christ
              
               :
               That
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Supreme
               Piety
               ,
               who
               clensed
               thee
               from
               they
               sins
               ,
               giving
               pardon
               ,
               may
               clense
               us
               who
               are
               
                 his
                 servants
                 and
                 thine
              
               .
               These
               things
               are
               too
               bad
               already
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               aggravate
               them
               by
               any
               further
               Commentary
               ;
               but
               apply
               the
               premises
               .
            
             
               Now
               therefore
               we
               desire
               it
               may
               be
               considered
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               as
               the
               effects
               of
               Christs
               death
               for
               us
               ,
               three
               great
               products
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               rule
               and
               measure
               of
               our
               prayers
               ,
               a●d
               our
               confidence
               ;
               1.
               
               
                 Christs
                 merits
              
               .
               2.
               
                 his
                 Satisfaction
              
               .
               3.
               
               
                 His
                 Intercession
              
               .
               By
               these
               three
               we
               come
               boldly
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               pray
               to
               God
               
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               But
               if
               we
               pray
               to
               God
               through
               the
               Saints
               too
               ,
               and
               rely
               upon
               their
               1.
               
               Merits
               .
               2.
               
               Satisfaction
               .
               3.
               
               And
               Intercession
               ;
               Is
               it
               not
               plain
               that
               we
               make
               them
               equal
               with
               Christ
               ,
               in
               kind
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               degree
               ?
               For
               it
               is
               publikely
               avowed
               and
               practis'd
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               rely
               upon
               the
               
                 Saints
                 Intercession
              
               ;
               and
               this
               intercession
               to
               be
               made
               valid
               by
               
                 the
                 Merits
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
              
               :
               
               [
               We
               pray
               thee
               ,
               ô
               S.
               Iude
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 thy
                 Merits
              
               thou
               wouldst
               draw
               me
               from
               the
               custom
               of
               my
               
               sins
               ,
               and
               snatch
               me
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               advance
               me
               to
               the
               invisible
               powers
               ;
               ]
               and
               they
               say
               as
               much
               to
               others
               .
               And
               for
               their
               Satisfactions
               ,
               the
               treasure
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               Indulgences
               is
               made
               up
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               satisfactions
               of
               Christ
               :
               So
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               remaining
               of
               the
               honour
               due
               to
               Christ
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               our
               Confidence
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               in
               very
               kind
               is
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               imputed
               to
               the
               Saints
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               very
               being
               and
               Oeconomy
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               is
               destroyed
               by
               these
               prayers
               ;
               and
               the
               people
               are
               not
               ,
               cannot
               be
               good
               Christians
               in
               these
               devotions
               ;
               and
               what
               hopes
               are
               laid
               up
               for
               them
               ,
               who
               repent
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               and
               pray
               with
               derogation
               to
               Christs
               honour
               ,
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               deepest
               consideration
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               desire
               our
               charges
               not
               to
               be
               seduc'd
               by
               little
               tricks
               and
               artifices
               of
               uselesse
               and
               laborious
               distinctions
               ,
               and
               protestations
               against
               evidence
               of
               fact
               ,
               and
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               God
               said
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 people
                 have
                 done
                 two
                 great
                 evils
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ,
                 fortem
                 ,
                 vivum
                 ,
              
               the
               strong
               and
               the
               living
               God
               ;
               
                 fontem
                 vivum
              
               ,
               so
               some
               copies
               read
               it
               ,
               
                 the
                 living
                 fountain
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 digged
                 for
                 themselves
                 cisterns
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               little
               phantastick
               helps
               ,
               
                 that
                 hold
                 no
                 water
              
               ,
               that
               give
               no
               refreshment
               ;
               or
               As
               S.
               Paul
               expresses
               it
               ;
               
                 they
                 worship
              
               and
               invocate
               
                 the
                 Creature
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               besides
               the
               Creator
               ;
               
               so
               the
               word
               properly
               signifies
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               us'd
               by
               the
               Apostle
               in
               other
               *
               places
               .
               And
               at
               least
               ,
               let
               us
               remember
               those
               excellent
               words
               of
               S.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Tulius
                 &
                 jucundius
                 loquar
                 ad
                 meum
                 Iesum
                 ,
                 quam
                 ad
                 aliquem
                 sanctorum
                 spirituum
                 Dei
                 :
              
               
               I
               can
               speak
               safer
               ,
               and
               more
               pleasantly
               ,
               or
               chearfully
               to
               my
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               than
               to
               any
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Spirits
               of
               God.
               
                 For
                 that
              
               we
               have
               Commandment
               ;
               
                 For
                 this
              
               we
               have
               none
               ;
               
                 for
                 that
              
               we
               have
               example
               in
               
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 for
                 this
              
               we
               have
               none
               ;
               there
               are
               many
               promises
               made
               to
               that
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 this
              
               there
               is
               none
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               cannot
               in
               faith
               pray
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               at
               all
               rely
               upon
               them
               for
               helps
               .
            
             
               Which
               consideration
               is
               greatly
               heightned
               by
               that
               prostitution
               of
               Devotion
               usual
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               every
               Upstart
               ,
               to
               every
               old
               and
               new
               Saint
               .
               And
               although
               they
               have
               a
               story
               among
               themselves
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               ominous
               for
               a
               Pope
               to
               Canonize
               a
               Saint
               ,
               and
               he
               never
               survives
               it
               above
               a
               twelve-moneth
               ,
               as
               
                 Pierre
                 Mathieu
              
               observes
               in
               the
               instances
               of
               Clement
               the
               IV.
               and
               Adrian
               the
               VI.
               yet
               this
               hinders
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               tempted
               to
               do
               it
               too
               frequently
               .
               But
               concerning
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               the
               best
               we
               can
               say
               ,
               is
               what
               Christ
               said
               of
               the
               Samaritans
               
                 They
                 worship
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 .
              
               
               Such
               are
               S.
               Fingare
               ,
               S.
               Anthony
               of
               Padua
               ,
               S.
               
                 Christopher
                 ,
                 Charls
                 Borromaeus
                 ,
                 Ignatius
                 Loyola
                 ,
                 Xaverius
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               others
               ;
               of
               whom
               Cardinal
               Bessarion
               *
               complain'd
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               them
               were
               such
               persons
               ,
               whose
               life
               he
               could
               not
               approve
               ;
               and
               such
               ,
               concerning
               whom
               they
               knew
               nothing
               ,
               but
               from
               their
               parties
               ,
               and
               by
               pretended
               revelations
               made
               to
               particular
               and
               hypocondriacal
               persons
               .
               It
               is
               a
               famous
               saying
               of
               S.
               Gregory
               ,
               That
               the
               bodies
               of
               many
               persons
               are
               worshiped
               on
               earth
               ;
               whose
               souls
               are
               tormented
               in
               Hell
               ;
               and
               
                 Augustinus
                 Triumphus
              
               affirms
               ,
               
               that
               all
               who
               are
               Canoniz'd
               by
               the
               Pope
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               be
               in
               Heaven
               .
               And
               this
               matter
               is
               beyond
               dispure
               ;
               for
               Prateolus
               tells
               ,
               that
               Herman
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Heresie
               of
               the
               Fratricelli
               ,
               was
               for
               twenty
               years
               together
               after
               his
               death
               honour'd
               for
               a
               Saint
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               his
               body
               was
               taken
               up
               and
               burnt
               .
               But
               then
               since
               (
               as
               
                 Ambrosius
                 Catharinus
              
               ,
               and
               Vivaldus
               Observe
               )
               if
               one
               Saint
               be
               called
               in
               question
               then
               the
               rest
               may
               ;
               what
               will
               become
               of
               the
               devotions
               which
               are
               paid
               
               such
               Saints
               which
               have
               been
               Canoniz'd
               within
               these
               last
               five
               Centuries
               ?
               Concerning
               whom
               ,
               we
               can
               have
               but
               slender
               evidence
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               in
               Heaven
               at
               all
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Cardinal
               of
               
                 Cambray
                 ,
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Alliaco
              
               wishes
               ,
               
               that
               so
               many
               new
               Saints
               were
               not
               Canoniz'd
               .
               They
               are
               indeed
               so
               many
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               the
               Holidayes
               which
               are
               called
               their
               
                 Greater
                 Doubles
              
               ,
               are
               threescore
               and
               four
               ,
               besides
               the
               Feasts
               of
               Christ
               and
               our
               Lady
               ;
               and
               the
               Holidayes
               which
               they
               call
               half
               double
               Festivals
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Sundays
               ,
               are
               above
               one
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               .
               So
               that
               besides
               many
               Holidays
               kept
               in
               particular
               places
               ,
               there
               are
               in
               the
               whole
               year
               ,
               about
               two
               hundred
               Holidays
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               beleive
               their
               own
               Gavantus
               ;
               
               which
               besides
               that
               it
               is
               an
               intolerable
               burthen
               to
               the
               poor
               labourer
               ,
               who
               must
               keep
               so
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               rest
               he
               can
               scarce
               earn
               his
               bread
               ,
               they
               do
               also
               turn
               Religion
               into
               superstition
               ,
               and
               habituate
               the
               people
               to
               idleness
               ,
               and
               disorderly
               Festivities
               ,
               and
               impious
               celebrations
               of
               the
               day
               with
               unchrististian
               merriments
               and
               licentiousness
               .
               We
               conclude
               this
               with
               those
               words
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               
               
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 call
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 believed
                 ?
              
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 believe
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 believe
                 also
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               But
               he
               never
               said
               ,
               Ye
               have
               believed
               in
               me
               ,
               believe
               also
               in
               my
               Saints
               .
               No
               :
               For
               
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Mediator
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 the
                 Man
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ;
               
               And
               therefore
               we
               must
               come
               to
               God
               ,
               not
               by
               Saints
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               X.
               
            
             
               THere
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               a
               horrible
               impity
               taught
               and
               practised
               ,
               which
               so
               far
               as
               it
               goes
               ,
               must
               needs
               destroy
               that
               part
               of
               holy
               life
               which
               consists
               in
               the
               holiness
               of
               our
               prayers
               ;
               and
               indeed
               is
               a
               conjugation
               of
               evils
               :
               Of
               such
               evils
               of
               which
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               of
               Society
               of
               Christians
               should
               be
               least
               suspected
               ;
               we
               mean
               ,
               the
               infinite
               Superstitions
               and
               Incantations
               ,
               or
               charms
               us'd
               by
               their
               Priests
               in
               their
               exercising
               possessed
               persons
               ,
               and
               conjuring
               of
               Devils
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Book
               called
               
                 Ordo
                 baptizandi
                 cum
                 modo
                 visitandi
              
               ,
               printed
               at
               Venice
               .
               A.
               D.
               1575.
               
               In
               which
               there
               were
               damnable
               and
               diabolical
               charms
               in
               somuch
               ,
               that
               the
               Spanish
               Inquisitors
               in
               their
               Expurgatory
               Index
               ,
               printed
               at
               Madrid
               ,
               A.
               D.
               1612.
               commanded
               
                 deleatur
                 tota
                 exorcismus
              
               *
               
                 Luciferina
                 ,
                 cujus
                 initium
                 est
                 ,
                 Adesto
                 Domine
                 tui
                 famuli
              
               ;
               that
               all
               that
               Luciferian
               Exorcism
               be
               blotted
               out
               .
               But
               whoever
               looks
               into
               the
               
                 Treasure
                 of
                 Exorcisms
                 and
                 horrible
                 Conjurings
              
               (
               for
               that
               is
               the
               very
               title
               of
               the
               Book
               printed
               at
               Colein
               ,
               A.
               D.
               1608.
               )
               shall
               finde
               many
               as
               horrid
               things
               ,
               and
               not
               censur'd
               by
               any
               Inquisitors
               as
               yet
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               we
               have
               ever
               read
               or
               heard
               .
               Nay
               ,
               that
               very
               Luciferina
               ,
               or
               Devilish
               Exorcism
               ,
               is
               reprinted
               at
               Lyons
               ,
               A.D.
               
               1614.
               in
               the
               
                 institutio
                 baptizandi
              
               ,
               which
               was
               restored
               by
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               :
               So
               that
               though
               it
               was
               forbidden
               in
               Spain
               ,
               it
               was
               allowed
               in
               France
               .
               But
               as
               bad
               as
               that
               are
               allowed
               every
               where
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
               Rome
               :
               The
               most
               famous
               ,
               and
               of
               most
               publike
               use
               are
               
                 The
                 Treasure
                 of
                 Excorcisms
              
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               but
               now
               made
               mention
               ;
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Ritual
              
               ,
               The
               
                 Manual
                 of
                 Exorcisms
              
               ,
               printed
               at
               Antwerp
               ,
               A.D.
               
               1626.
               with
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               privilege
               of
               the
               Archdukes
               ;
               the
               Pastorals
               of
               several
               Churches
               ,
               especial
               that
               of
               Ruraemund
               ;
               and
               especially
               the
               
                 Flagellum
                 Daemonum
              
               ,
               The
               Devils
               whip
               ,
               by
               Father
               
                 Hierom
                 Mengus
              
               a
               Frier
               Mino.
               ;
               which
               the
               Clergy
               of
               Orleans
               did
               use
               in
               the
               Exorcising
               of
               
                 Martha
                 ●rosser
              
               ,
               A.
               D.
               1599.
               the
               story
               whereof
               is
               in
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Cardinal
               D'Ossat
               ,
               and
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Excellent
               Thuanus
               .
               
            
             
               Now
               from
               these
               Books
               ,
               especially
               this
               last
               ,
               we
               shall
               represent
               their
               manner
               of
               casting
               out
               Devils
               ;
               and
               then
               speak
               a
               word
               to
               the
               thing
               it self
               .
               
            
             
               Their
               manner
               and
               form
               is
               this
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               They
               are
               to
               try
               the
               Devil
               by
               Holy
               Water
               ,
               Incense
               ,
               Sulphur
               ,
               Rue
               ,
               which
               from
               thence
               ,
               as
               we
               suppose
               ,
               came
               to
               be
               called
               
                 Herb
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               and
               especially
               S.
               Iohns
               wort
               ,
               which
               therefore
               they
               call
               
                 Devils
                 flight
              
               ;
               
               with
               wich
               if
               they
               cannot
               cast
               the
               Devil
               out
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               do
               good
               to
               the
               Patient
               ;
               for
               so
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               first
               promis'd
               and
               commanded
               the
               Priests
               to
               use
               it
               for
               the
               sanctifying
               and
               pacifying
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               driving
               away
               the
               snares
               of
               the
               Devil
               :
               And
               to
               this
               ,
               it
               were
               well
               if
               the
               Exorcist
               would
               rail
               upon
               mock
               and
               jeer
               the
               Devil
               ;
               for
               he
               cannot
               endure
               a
               witty
               and
               a
               sharp
               taunt
               ,
               and
               loves
               jeering
               and
               railing
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               he
               loves
               holy
               water
               ;
               
               and
               this
               was
               well
               tried
               of
               old
               against
               an
               Empuse
               that
               met
               
                 Apollonius
                 Tyanaeus
              
               at
               Mount
               Caucasus
               ,
               against
               whom
               he
               rail'd
               and
               exhorted
               his
               company
               to
               do
               so
               .
            
             
               Next
               to
               this
               ,
               the
               Exorcist
               may
               ask
               the
               Devil
               some
               
               questions
               ?
               What
               is
               his
               name
               ?
               How
               many
               of
               them
               there
               are
               ?
               For
               what
               cause
               ,
               and
               at
               what
               time
               he
               entred
               ?
               and
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               learning
               ,
               by
               what
               persons
               he
               can
               be
               cast
               out
               ?
               and
               by
               what
               Saint
               adjur'd
               who
               are
               his
               particular
               enemies
               in
               Heaven
               ?
               and
               who
               in
               Hell
               ?
               by
               what
               words
               he
               can
               be
               most
               afflicted
               ?
               (
               for
               the
               Devils
               are
               such
               fools
               that
               they
               cannot
               keep
               their
               own
               counsel
               ,
               nor
               choose
               but
               tell
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               do
               they
               alwaies
               tell
               true
               :
               )
               He
               may
               also
               ask
               him
               ,
               by
               what
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               what
               Charm
               he
               came
               there
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               he
               is
               to
               be
               released
               ?
               Then
               he
               may
               call
               Lucifer
               to
               help
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               torment
               that
               Spirit
               (
               for
               so
               
                 they
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 ,
                 by
                 Belzebub
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Devils
              
               ;
               )
               and
               certainly
               Lucifer
               dares
               not
               but
               obey
               him
               .
               Next
               to
               this
               ,
               the
               Exorcist
               is
               cuningly
               to
               get
               out
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               confession
               of
               some
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               for
               the
               edefication
               of
               the
               standers
               by
               (
               whom
               he
               may
               by
               this
               means
               convince
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               the
               reality
               of
               purgatory
               ,
               or
               the
               value
               of
               Indulgences
               )
               and
               command
               him
               to
               knock
               his
               head
               three
               times
               against
               the
               ground
               ,
               in
               adoration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Trinity
               .
               But
               let
               him
               take
               heed
               what
               Reliques
               he
               apply
               to
               the
               Devil
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Reliques
               by
               counterfeit
               ,
               the
               Devil
               will
               be
               to
               hard
               for
               him
               .
               However
               ,
               let
               the
               Exorcising
               Priest
               be
               sure
               to
               bless
               his
               pottage
               ,
               his
               meat
               ,
               his
               ointment
               ,
               his
               herbs
               ;
               and
               then
               also
               he
               may
               use
               some
               Schedules
               ,
               or
               little
               rolls
               of
               paper
               ,
               containing
               in
               them
               holy
               words
               ;
               but
               he
               must
               be
               sure
               to
               be
               exercis'd
               and
               skilful
               in
               all
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               conjuring
               of
               the
               Deuil
               :
               These
               are
               the
               preparatory
               documents
               ,
               which
               when
               he
               hath
               observ'd
               ,
               then
               let
               him
               fall
               to
               his
               prayers
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               prayers
               ,
               they
               also
               are
               publickly
               describ'd
               in
               their
               Offices
               before
               cited
               ;
               and
               are
               as
               followeth
               ,
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Priest
                 ties
                 his
                 stole
                 about
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 the
                 possessed
                 with
                 three
                 knots
                 ,
                 and
                 says
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 abominable
                 Rebels
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 conjure
                 you
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 adjure
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 call
                 ,
                 I
                 constrain
                 I
                 call
                 out
                 ,
                 I
                 contend
                 and
                 contest
                 ,
                 where
                 ever
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 Man
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 [
                 then
                 he
                 makes
                 three
                 †
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 powerful
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Hel●y
                 the
                 strong
                 and
                 admirable
                 ,
                 I
                 exorcise
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 adjure
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 incontinently
                 hear
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 my
                 conjuring
                 ,
                 and
                 perceive
                 your selves
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 you
                 not
                 to
                 depart
                 without
                 license
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 bind
                 you
                 with
                 this
                 stole
                 of
                 jucundity
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 †
                 ,
                 Son
                 †
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 †
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 makes
                 two
                 and
                 thirty
                 crosses
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 calls
                 over
                 one
                 and
                 thirty
                 names
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 false
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 and
                 base
                 Greek
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Latine
                 ,
                 signifying
                 the
                 same
                 names
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 thirtieth
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 praying
                 God
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
                 Then
                 follow
                 more
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 adjurations
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 conjurations
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 greatly
                 different
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 )
                 and
                 aspersions
                 of
                 holy
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 shewings
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 signings
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 adjure
                 the
                 Devil
                 (
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 )
                 by
                 S.
              
               Mary
               ,
               
                 and
                 S.
              
               Anne
               ,
               
                 by
                 S.
              
               Michael
               ,
               
                 and
                 S.
              
               Gabriel
               ,
               by
               Raphael
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 Angels
                 and
                 Archangels
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Partriachs
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Martyrs
              
               ;
               [
               and
               then
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               if
               the
               Devil
               will
               not
               come
               out
               ,
               he
               must
               tarry
               there
               still
               ,
               till
               the
               next
               Exorcism
               ;
               in
               which
               ]
               
                 The
                 Exorcist
                 must
                 rail
                 at
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 over
                 again
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 ask
                 him
                 questions
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 over
                 the
                 sequences
                 of
                 the
                 Gospels
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 can
                 transubstantiate
                 bread
                 into
                 Christs
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 conjure
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 him
                 damn'd
                 Devil
                 ,
                 unclean
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 he
                 
                 can
                 call
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mans
                 mouth
                 and
                 nose
                 ,
                 lips
                 and
                 teeth
                 ,
                 jaws
                 and
                 cheeks
                 ,
                 eyes
                 and
                 forehead
                 ,
                 eye-brows
                 ,
                 and
                 eye-lids
                 ,
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 his
                 marrow
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 reckon
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 body
              
               [
               to
               which
               purpose
               ,
               we
               suppose
               it
               would
               be
               well
               if
               the
               Exorcist
               were
               well
               skill'd
               in
               Laurentius
               ,
               or
               Bautunus
               his
               Anatomy
               .
               ]
               
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 go
                 out
                 yet
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 help
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 choose
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 third
                 Exorcism
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 prayers
                 and
                 conjurations
                 in
                 other
                 words
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 must
                 speak
                 louder
              
               [
               especially
               if
               it
               be
               a
               deaf
               Devil
               ,
               for
               then
               indeed
               it
               is
               the
               more
               necessary
               ]
               
                 and
                 tell
                 the
                 Devil
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 threaten
                 him
                 terribly
                 ,
                 and
                 conjure
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 over
                 him
                 about
                 some
                 twenty
                 or
                 thirty
                 names
                 or
                 titles
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 forbid
                 the
                 Devil
                 to
                 go
                 any
                 whither
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 center
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 damn
                 him
                 eternally
                 to
                 the
                 Sulphurous
                 flames
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 tormented
                 worse
                 then
              
               Lucifer
               
                 himself
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 daring
                 to
                 resist
                 so
                 many
                 great
                 Names
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 now
                 obey
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 fume
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 possessed
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 Devil
                 tells
                 you
                 all
                 his
                 minde
                 in
                 what
                 you
                 ask
                 him
              
               :
               [
               the
               liver
               of
               Tobias
               his
               fish
               were
               a
               rare
               thing
               here
               ,
               but
               that
               's
               not
               to
               be
               had
               for
               love
               or
               money
               :
               ]
               
                 And
                 after
                 this
                 he
                 conjures
                 him
                 again
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Merits
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 spoken
                 or
                 thought
                 of
                 the
                 Most
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 her
                 names
                 and
                 titles
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 must
                 reckon
                 ,
                 one
                 and
                 forty
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 her
                 Epithets
                 ,
                 making
                 so
                 many
                 Crosses
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 he
                 must
                 cast
                 him
                 headlong
                 into
                 Hell.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               Devil
               be
               stubborn
               (
               for
               some
               of
               them
               are
               very
               disobedient
               )
               there
               is
               a
               fourth
               ,
               and
               a
               fifth
               ,
               and
               a
               sixth
               Exorcism
               ,
               
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 conjures
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 fire
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 of
                 his
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 commands
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 harbour
                 such
                 villainous
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 commands
                 Hell
                 to
                 hear
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 conjures
                 at
                 the
                 Spirits
                 in
                 Hell
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 Spirit
                 to
                 themselves
              
               (
               for
               it
               may
               be
               they
               will
               understand
               their
               duty
               better
               than
               that
               stubborn
               Devil
               ,
               that
               is
               broke
               loose
               from
               thence
               .
               )
               But
               if
               this
               chance
               to
               fail
               ,
               there
               is
               yet
               left
               a
               remedy
               that
               will
               do
               it
               .
               
                 He
                 must
                 make
                 the
                 picture
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 his
                 name
                 over
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 it
                 and
                 conjure
                 the
                 fire
                 to
                 burn
                 it
                 most
                 horribly
                 and
                 hastily
              
               ;
               [
               and
               if
               the
               picture
               be
               upon
               wood
               or
               paper
               ,
               it
               is
               ten
               to
               one
               that
               may
               be
               done
               .
               ]
               After
               all
               this
               stir
               ,
               
                 Sprinkle
                 more
                 holy
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 take
              
               Sulphur
               ,
               Galbanum
               ,
               Assa
               foetida
               ,
               Aristolochia
               ,
               Rue
               ,
               S.
               Johns
               wort
               ;
               
                 all
                 which
                 being
                 distinctly
                 blessed
                 ,
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 must
                 hold
                 the
                 Devils
                 picture
                 over
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 adjure
                 the
                 Devil
                 to
                 hear
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 spare
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 tell
                 him
                 all
                 his
                 faults
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 all
                 his
                 names
                 ,
                 and
              
               Anathematize
               
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 curse
                 not
                 onely
                 him
                 ,
                 but
              
               Lucifer
               
                 too
                 ,
                 and
              
               Beelzebub
               ,
               and
               Satan
               ,
               and
               Astaroth
               ,
               and
               Behemot
               ,
               and
               Beherit
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 together
              
               ;
               [
               for
               indeed
               there
               is
               not
               one
               good
               natur'd
               Devil
               amongst
               them
               all
               ;
               ]
               
                 and
                 then
                 pray
                 once
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 throw
                 the
                 Devils
                 picture
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 insult
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 form
                 of
                 crowing
                 over
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 set
                 down
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               now
               after
               all
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               not
               go
               out
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               seventh
               Exorcism
               for
               him
               with
               new
               Ceremonies
               .
               
                 He
                 must
                 shew
                 him
                 the
                 consecrated
                 Host
                 in
                 the
                 pixe
                 ,
                 pointing
                 at
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 finger
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 conjure
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 rail
                 at
                 him
                 once
                 more
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 purpose
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 fine
                 form
                 taken
                 out
                 of
              
               Prierius
               ,
               
                 and
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
              
               Flagellum
               Daemonum
               ;
               
                 and
                 then
                 let
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 pronounce
                 sentence
                 against
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 his
                 oath
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 commandment
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 always
                 
                 taking
                 care
                 that
                 at
                 no
                 hand
                 he
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
              
               ;
               and
               then
               is
               the
               Devils
               Qu.
               to
               come
               out
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               a
               minde
               to
               it
               (
               for
               that
               must
               be
               always
               suppos'd
               )
               and
               then
               follows
               the
               thanksgivings
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               devotion
               ,
               describ'd
               for
               the
               use
               of
               their
               Exorcists
               ;
               in
               which
               is
               such
               a
               heap
               of
               folly
               ,
               madness
               ,
               superstition
               ,
               blasphemy
               ,
               and
               ridiculous
               guises
               and
               playings
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               man
               amongst
               us
               should
               use
               such
               things
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               tried
               at
               the
               next
               Assizes
               for
               a
               Witch
               or
               a
               Conjurer
               ;
               however
               ,
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               what
               ever
               the
               Devil
               looses
               by
               pretending
               to
               obey
               the
               Exorcist
               ,
               he
               gains
               more
               by
               this
               horrible
               debauchery
               of
               Christianity
               .
               There
               needs
               no
               confutation
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               impiety
               is
               visible
               and
               tangible
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               have
               told
               the
               story
               .
            
             
               Onely
               this
               we
               say
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               thing
               it self
               .
            
             
               The
               casting
               out
               of
               Devils
               is
               a
               miraculous
               power
               ,
               and
               given
               at
               first
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               as
               the
               gifts
               of
               Tongues
               and
               Healing
               were
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               because
               it
               is
               not
               an
               ordinary
               power
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               Exorcisms
               cast
               out
               no
               more
               Devils
               ,
               than
               Extreme
               Unction
               cures
               sicknesses
               .
               We
               do
               not
               envy
               to
               any
               one
               ,
               any
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               wish
               it
               were
               more
               modestly
               pretended
               ,
               unless
               it
               could
               be
               more
               evidently
               prov'd●
               Origen
               condemned●
               this
               whole
               procedure
               of
               conjuring
               Devils
               long
               since
               .
               
                 Quaeret
                 aliquis
                 si
                 convenit
                 vel
                 Daemones
                 adjurare
                 .
                 Qui
                 aspicit
                 Iesum
                 imperantem
                 Daemonibus
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 potestatem
                 dantem
                 Discipulis
                 super
                 omnia
                 daemonia
                 ,
                 &
                 ut
                 infirmitates
                 sanarent
                 ,
                 dicet
                 ,
                 quoniam
                 non
                 est
                 secundum
                 Potestatem
                 datam
                 â
                 salvatore
                 adjurare
                 Daemonia
                 .
                 Iudaicum
                 enim
                 est
              
               :
               If
               any
               one
               askes
               ,
               Whether
               it
               be
               fit
               to
               adjure
               Devils
               ?
               He
               that
               
               beholds
               Jesus
               commanding
               over
               Devils
               ,
               and
               also
               giving
               power
               to
               his
               Disciples
               over
               all
               unclean
               spirits
               ,
               and
               to
               heal
               diseases
               ,
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               to
               adjure
               Devils
               is
               not
               according
               to
               the
               power
               given
               by
               our
               B.
               Saviour
               ;
               For
               it
               is
               a
               Jewish
               trick
               :
               
               and
               S.
               Chrysostome
               spake
               soberly
               and
               truely
               .
               
                 We
                 poor
                 Wretches
                 cannot
                 drive
                 away
                 the
                 flies
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 Devils
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               then
               as
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               Conjurations
               and
               Exorcisms
               ;
               this
               we
               say
               ,
               If
               these
               things
               come
               from
               God
               ,
               let
               them
               shew
               their
               warranty
               ,
               and
               their
               books
               of
               Precedents
               :
               If
               they
               come
               not
               from
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               like
               the
               Inchantments
               of
               Balaam
               ,
               the
               old
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               the
               modern
               Magicians
               ,
               that
               their
               Original
               is
               soon
               discovered
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               from
               what
               principle
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               made
               Exorcists
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Order
               ,
               with
               special
               words
               and
               instruments
               of
               collation
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               words
               of
               Ordination
               giving
               them
               power
               onely
               over
               possessed
               Christians
               ,
               Catechumens
               or
               Baptized
               ,
               should
               by
               them
               be
               extended
               and
               exercis'd
               upon
               all
               Infants
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               all
               possessed
               by
               the
               Devil
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               to
               bewitched
               Cattel
               ;
               to
               Mice
               and
               Locusts
               ,
               to
               Milk
               and
               Lettice
               ,
               to
               Houses
               and
               Tempests
               ;
               as
               if
               their
               Charms
               were
               Prophilactick
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Therapeutick
               ;
               and
               could
               keep
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               drive
               the
               Devil
               out
               ,
               and
               prevent
               storms
               like
               the
               old
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               whom
               Seneca
               makes
               mention
               :
               
               of
               these
               things
               we
               cannot
               guess
               at
               any
               probable
               principle
               ,
               except
               they
               have
               deriv'd
               them
               from
               the
               Jewish
               Cabala
               ,
               or
               the
               Exorcisms
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               said
               Solomon
               us'd
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               consented
               to
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               things
               are
               so
               unlike
               the
               wisdom
               and
               simplicity
               ,
               the
               purity
               and
               spirituality
               of
               Christian
               devotion
               ;
               are
               so
               perfectly
               of
               their
               own
               devising
               ,
               and
               wilde
               
               imaginations
               ;
               are
               so
               full
               of
               dirty
               Superstitions
               ,
               and
               ignorant
               fancies
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               not
               in
               the
               world
               many
               things
               ,
               whose
               sufferance
               and
               practice
               can
               more
               destroy
               the
               Beauty
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               or
               reproach
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               Society
               of
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               XI
               .
            
             
               TO
               put
               our
               trust
               and
               confidence
               in
               God
               onely
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               Ministeries
               of
               his
               own
               appointment
               and
               sanctification
               ,
               is
               so
               essential
               a
               duty
               owing
               by
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               whoever
               trusts
               in
               any
               thing
               but
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               breaker
               of
               the
               first
               commandement
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               invents
               instrumental
               supports
               of
               his
               own
               head
               ,
               and
               puts
               a
               subordinate
               ministerial
               confidence
               in
               them
               ,
               usurps
               the
               rights
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               pursue
               the
               interests
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               whose
               very
               essence
               and
               formality
               is
               to
               glorify
               God
               in
               all
               his
               attributes
               and
               to
               do
               good
               to
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               advance
               the
               honour
               and
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ.
               Now
               how
               greatly
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               prevaricates
               in
               this
               great
               soul
               of
               Religion
               ,
               appears
               by
               too
               evident
               and
               notorious
               demonstration
               :
               For
               she
               hath
               invented
               Sacramentals
               of
               her
               own
               ,
               without
               a
               Divine
               warrant
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               S.
               Cyril
               .
               
               Concerning
               the
               holy
               and
               Divine
               mysteries
               of
               Faith
               or
               Religion
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               do
               nothing
               by
               chance
               ,
               or
               of
               our
               own
               heads
               ,
               nothing
               without
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Divine
               Scriptures
               :
               But
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               does
               otherwise
               ;
               invents
               things
               of
               her
               own
               ,
               and
               imputes
               spiritual
               effects
               to
               
               and
               men
               are
               taught
               to
               go
               in
               wayes
               which
               Superstition
               hath
               invented
               ,
               and
               Interest
               does
               support
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               yet
               one
               great
               instance
               more
               of
               this
               irreligion
               .
               Upon
               the
               Sacraments
               themselves
               they
               are
               taught
               to
               rely
               ,
               with
               so
               little
               of
               Moral
               and
               Vertuous
               Dispositions
               ,
               that
               the
               efficacy
               of
               one
               is
               made
               to
               lessen
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               taught
               to
               be
               so
               effectual
               by
               an
               inherent
               vertue
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               so
               much
               made
               
                 the
                 instruments
              
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               as
               the
               Suppletory
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               
                 to
                 increase
              
               ,
               as
               
                 to
                 make
                 amends
              
               for
               the
               want
               of
               Grace
               :
               On
               which
               we
               shall
               not
               now
               insist
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               sufficiently
               remar'kd
               in
               our
               reproof
               of
               the
               Roman
               Doctrines
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               repentance
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               XII
               .
            
             
               AFter
               all
               this
               ,
               if
               their
               Doctrines
               as
               they
               are
               explicated
               by
               their
               practice
               ,
               and
               the
               Commentaries
               of
               their
               greatest
               Doctors
               ,
               do
               make
               their
               Disciples
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               greater
               to
               deter
               men
               from
               them
               ,
               than
               that
               danger
               to
               their
               Souls
               which
               is
               imminent
               over
               them
               ,
               upon
               that
               account
               .
            
             
               Their
               worshipping
               of
               Images
               we
               have
               already
               reprov'd
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               its
               novelty
               and
               innovation
               in
               Christian
               Religion●
               But
               that
               it
               is
               against
               good
               life
               ,
               a
               direct
               breach
               of
               the
               second
               Commandment
               ,
               an
               Act
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Heathens
               themselves
               were
               guilty
               of
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               second
               
               Commandmant
               is
               but
               too
               evident
               by
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               their
               own
               Leaders
               .
            
             
               For
               if
               to
               give
               Divine
               honour
               to
               a
               Creature
               be
               Idolatry
               ,
               then
               the
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               teach
               their
               people
               to
               commit
               Idolatry
               :
               For
               they
               affirm
               ,
               That
               the
               same
               worship
               which
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Prototype
               or
               Principal
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               image
               of
               it
               .
               As
               we
               worship
               the
               Holy
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               so
               we
               may
               worship
               the
               Images
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               ;
               that
               is●
               with
               Latri●
               ,
               or
               Divine
               honour
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 constant
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Divines
                 ,
                 The
                 Image
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 honour
                 and
                 worship
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 we
                 worship
                 those
                 whose
                 Image
                 it
                 is
                 ,
              
               said
               Azorius
               ,
               
               their
               great
               Master
               of
               Casuistical
               Theology
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               great
               S.
               Thomas
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               of
               
                 Ales
                 ,
                 Bonaventure
                 ,
                 Albertus
                 ,
                 Richardus
                 ;
                 Capreolus
                 ,
                 Cajetan
                 ,
                 Coster
                 ,
                 Valentia
                 ,
                 Vasquez
                 ,
              
               the
               Jesuits
               of
               
                 Colein
                 ,
                 Triers
              
               and
               Meniz
               ,
               approving
               Costers
               opinion
               .
            
             
               Neither
               can
               this
               be
               eluded
               by
               saying
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               same
               Worship
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               to
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               done
               in
               the
               same
               way
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               terminatively
               to
               Christ
               or
               God
               ,
               but
               relatively
               to
               the
               Image
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Image
               for
               God's
               or
               Christ's
               sake
               .
               For
               this
               is
               that
               we
               complain
               of
               ,
               that
               they
               give
               the
               same
               worship
               to
               an
               image
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               to
               God
               ;
               for
               what
               cause
               soever
               it
               be
               done
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               ,
               save
               onely
               that
               the
               excuse
               makes
               it
               in
               some
               sense
               ,
               the
               worse
               for
               the
               Apology
               .
               For
               to
               do
               a
               thing
               which
               God
               hath
               forbidden
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               it
               is
               done
               for
               God's
               sake
               ,
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               for
               his
               sake
               we
               displease
               him
               ;
               for
               his
               sake
               we
               give
               that
               to
               a
               Creature
               ,
               which
               is
               God's
               own
               propriety
               .
               But
               besides
               this
               ,
               we
               affirm
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               of
               it self
               evident
               ,
               that
               whoever
               ,
               Christian
               or
               Heathen
               ,
               worships
               the
               image
               
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               cannot
               possibly
               worship
               that
               image
               terminatively
               ,
               for
               the
               very
               being
               of
               an
               image
               is
               relative
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               the
               man
               understands
               but
               common
               sense
               ,
               he
               must
               suppose
               and
               intend
               that
               worship
               to
               be
               relative
               ,
               and
               a
               Heathen
               could
               not
               worship
               an
               image
               with
               any
               other
               worship
               ;
               and
               the
               second
               Commandment
               ,
               forbidding
               to
               worship
               the
               
                 likeness
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
              
               does
               onely
               forbid
               that
               thing
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               to
               be
               worshipped
               by
               an
               image
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               forbids
               onely
               a
               relative
               worship
               :
               For
               it
               is
               a
               contradiction
               to
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               is
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               also
               a
               contradiction
               ,
               to
               worship
               an
               image
               with
               Divine
               worship
               terminatively
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               must
               be
               that
               the
               image
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               is
               that
               thing
               whose
               image
               it
               is
               .
               And
               therefore
               these
               Doctors
               teach
               the
               same
               thing
               which
               they
               condemn
               in
               the
               Heathens
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               go
               yet
               a
               little
               further
               :
               
                 The
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               they
               worship
               with
               Divine
               honour
               ;
               and
               therefore
               although
               this
               Divine
               worship
               is
               but
               relative
               ,
               yet
               consequently
               ,
               the
               
                 Cross
                 it self
              
               is
               worshipped
               terminatively
               by
               Divine
               adoration
               .
               For
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Cross
               hath
               it
               relatively
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Crosses
               sake
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Cross
               it self
               is
               the
               proper
               and
               full
               object
               of
               the
               Divine
               adoration
               .
               Now
               that
               they
               do
               and
               teach
               this
               ,
               we
               charge
               upon
               them
               by
               undeniable
               Records
               :
               For
               in
               the
               very
               Pontifical
               published
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               VIII
               .
               these
               words
               are
               found
               ,
               
                 The
                 Legats
                 Cross
                 must
                 be
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 because
              
               Latria
               ,
               
                 or
                 Divine
                 honour
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
               And
               if
               
                 Divine
                 honour
                 relative
              
               be
               due
               to
               the
               Logates
               Cross
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               the
               Image
               of
               Christs
               Cross
               ,
               then
               this
               Divine
               worship
               is
               terminated
               on
               Christs
               Cross
               ,
               which
               is
               certainly
               but
               a
               meer
               Creature
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               are
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Almai●
                 .
                 The
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 with
                 the
                 worship
                 of
              
               Latria
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Divine
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Cross
               be
               the
               intermedial
               ,
               then
               the
               Cross
               it self
               ,
               whose
               Image
               that
               is
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               last
               object
               of
               this
               Divine
               worship
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               be
               not
               Idolatry
               ,
               it
               can
               never
               be
               told
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               notion
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               But
               this
               passes
               also
               into
               other
               real
               effects
               :
               And
               well
               may
               the
               Cross
               it self
               be
               worshipped
               by
               Divine
               worship
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               places
               her
               hopes
               of
               salvation
               on
               the
               Cross
               ;
               for
               so
               she
               does
               ,
               says
               Aquinas
               ,
               and
               makes
               one
               the
               argument
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               proves
               that
               the
               Church
               places
               her
               hopes
               of
               salvation
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               on
               the
               instrument
               of
               Christs
               Passion
               ,
               by
               a
               hymn
               which
               she
               uses
               in
               her
               Offices
               ;
               but
               this
               thing
               we
               have
               remark'd
               above
               ,
               upon
               another
               occasion
               .
               Now
               although
               things
               are
               brought
               to
               a
               very
               ill
               state
               ,
               when
               Christians
               are
               so
               probably
               and
               apparently
               charg'd
               with
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               excuses
               are
               too
               fine
               to
               be
               understood
               by
               them
               that
               need
               them
               ;
               yet
               no
               excuse
               can
               acquit
               these
               things
               ,
               when
               the
               most
               that
               is
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               said
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               although
               that
               which
               is
               Gods
               due
               ,
               is
               given
               to
               a
               Creature
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               given
               with
               some
               difference
               of
               intention
               ,
               and
               Metaphysical
               abstraction
               and
               separation
               ;
               especially
               ,
               since
               ,
               if
               there
               can
               be
               Idolatry
               in
               the
               worshipping
               of
               an
               Image
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               a
               relative
               Divine
               worship
               is
               this
               Idolatry
               ;
               for
               no
               mau
               that
               worships
               an
               Image
               (
               in
               that
               consideration
               or
               formality
               )
               can
               make
               the
               Image
               the
               last
               object
               :
               Either
               therefore
               the
               Heathens
               were
               not
               Idolaters
               ,
               in
               the
               worshipping
               of
               an
               Image
               ,
               or
               else
               these
               m●n
               are
               .
               The
               Heathens
               did
               indeed
               infinitely
               more
               viola●e
               the
               first
               Commandment
               ;
               but
               against
               the
               second
               ,
               precisely
               and
               separately
               from
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               transgression
               is
               alike
               .
            
             
             
               The
               same
               also
               is
               the
               case
               in
               their
               worshipping
               the
               consecrated
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               :
               Of
               which
               how
               far
               they
               will
               be
               excused
               before
               God
               by
               their
               ignorant
               pretensions
               and
               suppositions
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               they
               hope
               to
               save
               themselves
               harmless
               by
               saying
               ,
               that
               they
               believe
               the
               Bread
               to
               be
               their
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               they
               did
               not
               believe
               so
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               do
               so
               .
               We
               believe
               that
               they
               say
               true
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               afraid
               that
               this
               will
               no
               more
               excuse
               them
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               excuse
               those
               who
               worship
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               and
               the
               Queen
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               whom
               they
               would
               not
               worship
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               believe
               to
               have
               Divinity
               in
               them
               :
               And
               it
               may
               be
               observed
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               very
               fond
               of
               that
               persuasion
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               led
               into
               this
               worship
               .
               The
               error
               might
               be
               some
               excuse
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               probable
               ,
               or
               if
               there
               were
               much
               temptation
               to
               it
               :
               But
               when
               they
               choose
               this
               persuasion
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               for
               it
               but
               a
               tropical
               expression
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               rather
               than
               not
               believe
               in
               the
               natural
               ,
               useless
               ,
               and
               impossible
               sense
               ,
               they
               will
               defie
               all
               their
               own
               reason
               ,
               and
               four
               of
               the
               five
               operations
               of
               their
               soul
               ,
               Seeing
               ,
               Smelling
               ,
               Tasting
               and
               Feeling
               ,
               and
               contradict
               the
               plain
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               consent
               to
               believe
               this
               error
               ,
               that
               Bread
               is
               changed
               into
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Priest
               can
               make
               his
               Maker
               :
               We
               have
               too
               much
               cause
               to
               fear
               ,
               that
               the
               error
               is
               too
               gross
               to
               admit
               an
               excuse
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               suppose
               it
               invincible
               and
               involuntary
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               so
               hard
               ,
               and
               so
               untempting
               ,
               and
               so
               unnatural
               to
               admit
               the
               error
               .
               We
               do
               desire
               that
               God
               may
               finde
               an
               excuse
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               not
               .
               But
               this
               we
               are
               most
               sure
               of
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               ,
               if
               they
               pleas'd
               ,
               finde
               many
               excuses
               ,
               or
               rather
               just
               causes
               for
               not
               giving
               Divine
               honour
               to
               the
               Consecrated
               Elements
               ;
               because
               there
               are
               
               so
               many
               contingencies
               in
               the
               whole
               conduct
               of
               this
               affair
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               so
               uncertain
               of
               the
               Priests
               intention
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               never
               be
               made
               certain
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               in
               the
               whole
               order
               of
               causes
               any
               invalidity
               in
               the
               Consecration
               ;
               
               and
               it
               is
               so
               impossible
               that
               any
               man
               should
               be
               sure
               that
               H●re
               ,
               and
               Now
               ,
               and
               This
               Bread
               is
               Transubstantiated
               ,
               and
               is
               really
               the
               Natural
               body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               that
               it
               were
               fit
               to
               omit
               the
               giving
               Gods
               due
               to
               that
               which
               they
               do
               not
               know
               to
               be
               any
               thing
               but
               a
               piece
               of
               bread
               ;
               and
               it
               cannot
               consist
               with
               holiness
               ,
               and
               our
               duty
               to
               God
               ,
               certainly
               to
               give
               Divine
               Worship
               to
               that
               thing
               ,
               which
               though
               their
               Doctrine
               were
               true
               ,
               
                 they
                 cannot
                 know
                 certainly
              
               to
               have
               a
               Divine
               Being
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               XIII
               .
            
             
               AND
               now
               we
               shall
               plainly
               represent
               to
               our
               charges
               ,
               how
               this
               whole
               matter
               stands
               .
               The
               case
               is
               this
               ,
               The
               Religion
               of
               a
               Christian
               consists
               in
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               ,
               Repentance
               and
               Charity
               ,
               Divine
               Worship
               and
               Celebration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               finally
               in
               keeping
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God.
               Now
               in
               all
               these
               ,
               both
               in
               Doctrines
               and
               practices
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               does
               dangerously
               erre
               ,
               and
               teaches
               men
               so
               to
               do
               :
            
             
               They
               do
               injury
               to
               Faith
               ,
               by
               creating
               new
               Articles
               ,
               and
               enjoyning
               them
               as
               of
               necessity
               to
               salvation
               .
               *
               They
               spoil
               their
               hope
               ,
               by
               placing
               it
               upon
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               devices
               of
               their
               own
               .
               *
               They
               greatly
               sin
               against
               Charity
               ,
               by
               damning
               all
               that
               are
               not
               of
               their
               opinion
               ,
               in
               things
               false
               or
               uncertain
               ,
               right
               or
               wrong
               .
               *
               They
               break
               in
               pieces
               the
               salutary
               Doctrine
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               making
               it
               to
               be
               consistent
               with
               a
               wicked
               life
               ,
               and
               little
               or
               no
               amendment
               .
               *
               They
               Worship
               they
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               and
               pray
               to
               them
               that
               hear
               them
               not
               ,
               and
               trust
               on
               that
               which
               helps
               them
               not
               .
               *
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               they
               leave
               one
               of
               them
               out
               of
               their
               Catechisms
               and
               Manuals
               ,
               and
               while
               they
               contend
               earnestly
               against
               some
               Opponents
               for
               the
               possibility
               of
               keeping
               them
               all
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               insist
               upon
               the
               necessity
               of
               keeping
               any
               in
               the
               course
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               till
               the
               danger
               or
               article
               of
               their
               death
               .
               *
               And
               concerning
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               they
               have
               egregiously
               prevaricated
               in
               two
               points
               .
               For
               not
               to
               mention
               their
               reckoning
               of
               
               seven
               Sacraments
               ,
               which
               we
               only
               reckon
               to
               be
               an
               unnecessary
               ,
               and
               un-Scholastical
               Errour
               ;
               they
               take
               the
               one
               half
               of
               the
               Principal
               away
               from
               the
               Laity
               ;
               and
               they
               institute
               little
               Sacraments
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               they
               invent
               Rites
               ,
               and
               annex
               Spiritual
               Graces
               to
               them
               ,
               wha●
               they
               please
               themselves
               ,
               of
               their
               own
               heads
               ,
               without
               a
               Divine
               Warrant
               or
               Institution
               :
               and
               ,
               *
               At
               last
               perswade
               their
               people
               to
               that
               which
               can
               never
               be
               excus'd
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               from
               Material
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               If
               these
               things
               can
               consist
               with
               the
               duty
               of
               Christians
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               eat
               what
               they
               worship
               ,
               but
               to
               adore
               those
               things
               with
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               God
               :
               To
               reconcile
               a
               wicked
               life
               with
               certain
               hopes
               and
               expectations
               of
               Heaven
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               to
               place
               these
               hopes
               upon
               other
               things
               than
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               damn
               all
               the
               world
               that
               are
               not
               Christians
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               then
               we
               have
               lost
               the
               true
               measures
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               a
               Natural
               and
               Rational
               Religion
               ;
               not
               a
               Religion
               that
               makes
               men
               holy
               ,
               but
               a
               Confederacy
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               a
               Sect
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               rest
               in
               Forms
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               Devices
               of
               Mans
               Invention
               .
               And
               although
               we
               do
               not
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               does
               so
               prevail
               over
               all
               the
               follies
               and
               malice
               of
               mankind
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               in
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               many
               very
               good
               Christians
               ;
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               such
               as
               they
               are
               Papists
               ,
               but
               by
               some
               thing
               that
               is
               higher
               ,
               and
               before
               that
               ,
               something
               that
               is
               of
               an
               abstract
               and
               more
               sublime
               consideration
               .
               And
               though
               the
               good
               people
               amongst
               them
               are
               what
               they
               are
               by
               the
               grace
               and
               goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               by
               all
               or
               any
               of
               these
               Opinions
               they
               are
               not
               so
               :
               But
               the
               very
               best
               suffer
               diminution
               and
               allay
               by
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               very
               many
               more
               are
               wholly
               subverted
               and
               destroyed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             teaches
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             in
             many
             things
             are
             destructive
             of
             Christian
             Society
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             of
             Monarchy
             in
             special
             :
             Both
             which
             ,
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             does
             by
             Her
             Doctrines
             greatly
             ,
             and
             Christianly
             support
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               THat
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               it
               is
               publickly
               taught
               by
               their
               greatest
               Doctors
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               lye
               ,
               or
               deceive
               the
               question
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               conceal
               their
               name
               ,
               and
               to
               tell
               a
               false
               one
               ,
               to
               elude
               all
               examinations
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               insignificant
               and
               toothless
               ,
               cannot
               be
               doubted
               by
               any
               man
               that
               knows
               how
               the
               English
               Priests
               have
               behav'd
               themselves
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               King
               Iames
               ,
               and
               the
               Blessed
               Martyr
               King
               Charles
               I.
               Emonerius
               wrote
               in
               defence
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               
               Father
               Barnes
               who
               wrote
               a
               Book
               against
               Lying
               and
               Equivocating
               ,
               was
               suspected
               for
               a
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               smarted
               severely
               under
               their
               hands
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 him
                 that
                 askes
                 you
                 again
                 for
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 paid
                 him
                 already
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 safely
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 never
                 had
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 meaning
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 owe
                 it
                 him
                 now
                 .
              
               It
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Emanuel
                 Sà
              
               ,
               and
               Sanchez
               ;
               which
               we
               understand
               to
               be
               a
               great
               lye
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               sin
               ,
               it
               being
               at
               the
               best
               a
               deceiving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               you
               be
               not
               deceiv'd
               by
               your
               Creditor
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               doing
               evil
               to
               prevent
               one
               ;
               a
               sin
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               losing
               of
               your
               money
               .
            
             
               If
               a
               man
               askes
               his
               Wife
               if
               she
               be
               an
               Adulteress
               ,
               though
               she
               be
               ,
               yet
               she
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 she
                 is
                 not
              
               ,
               
               if
               in
               her
               mind
               secretly
               she
               say
               [
               
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 :
              
               ]
               so
               Cardinal
               Tolet
               teaches
               .
               And
               if
               a
               man
               swears
               he
               will
               take
               such
               a
               one
               to
               his
               Wife
               ,
               being
               compelled
               to
               swear
               ;
               he
               may
               secretly
               mean
               ,
               [
               if
               hereafter
               she
               do
               please
               me
               .
               ]
               And
               if
               a
               man
               swears
               to
               a
               Thief
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               give
               him
               Twenty
               Crown
               ,
               he
               may
               secretly
               say
               ,
               [
               If
               I
               please
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               ]
               and
               then
               he
               is
               not
               bound
               .
               And
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               Vasquez
               brags
               ,
               
               as
               of
               a
               rare
               ,
               though
               new
               invention
               ,
               saying
               ,
               it
               is
               gathered
               out
               of
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               and
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               ,
               who
               onely
               found
               out
               the
               way
               of
               saying
               nothing
               in
               such
               cases
               and
               questions
               ,
               ask'd
               by
               Judges
               ;
               but
               this
               invention
               was
               drawn
               out
               by
               assiduous
               disputations
               .
               *
               He
               that
               promises
               to
               say
               an
               
                 Ave
                 Mary
              
               ,
               and
               swears
               he
               will
               ,
               or
               vows
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               yet
               sins
               not
               mortally
               ,
               though
               he
               does
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               said
               the
               great
               Navar
               ,
               
               and
               others
               whom
               he
               follows
               .
               *
               There
               is
               yet
               a
               further
               degree
               of
               this
               iniquity
               ;
               not
               onely
               in
               words
               ,
               but
               in
               real
               actions
               ,
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               deceive
               or
               rob
               your
               Brother
               ,
               when
               to
               do
               so
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               your
               fame
               :
               For
               no
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               restore
               stollen
               
               goods
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               to
               cease
               from
               doing
               injury
               with
               the
               peril
               of
               his
               Credit
               .
               So
               Navar
               ,
               and
               Cardinal
               Cajetan
               ,
               and
               Tolet
               teaches
               ;
               
               who
               adds
               also
               ,
               
                 Hoc
                 multi
                 dicunt
                 ,
                 quorum
                 sententiam
                 potest
                 quis
                 tutâ
                 conscientiâ
                 sequi
                 .
              
               Many
               say
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               whose
               Doctrine
               any
               man
               may
               follow
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               .
               Nay
               ,
               to
               save
               a
               mans
               credit
               ,
               an
               honest
               man
               that
               is
               asham'd
               to
               beg
               ,
               may
               steal
               what
               is
               necessary
               for
               him
               ,
               sayes
               Diana
               .
            
             
               
               Now
               by
               these
               Doctrines
               ,
               a
               man
               is
               taught
               to
               be
               an
               honest
               Thief
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               what
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               restore
               ;
               and
               by
               these
               we
               may
               not
               only
               deceive
               our
               Brother
               ,
               but
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               not
               the
               Law
               only
               ,
               but
               God
               also
               ,
               even
               with
               an
               Oath
               ,
               if
               the
               matter
               be
               but
               small
               :
               It
               never
               makes
               God
               angry
               with
               you
               ,
               or
               puts
               you
               out
               of
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               .
               But
               if
               the
               matter
               be
               great
               ,
               yet
               to
               prevent
               a
               great
               trouble
               to
               your self
               ,
               you
               may
               conceal
               a
               truth
               ,
               by
               saying
               that
               which
               is
               false
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               general
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               late
               Casuists
               .
               So
               that
               a
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               keep
               truth
               and
               honesty
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               for
               his
               turn
               ;
               but
               not
               ;
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 hinderance
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               David
               was
               not
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               but
               was
               something
               too
               nice
               in
               the
               resolution
               of
               the
               like
               case
               in
               the
               fifteenth
               Psalm
               .
               Now
               although
               we
               do
               not
               affirm
               ,
               that
               these
               Particulars
               are
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               because
               little
               things
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               never
               are
               considered
               in
               their
               publick
               Articles
               of
               Confession
               ;
               yet
               a
               man
               may
               do
               these
               vile
               things
               (
               for
               so
               we
               understand
               them
               to
               be
               )
               and
               find
               justifications
               and
               warranty
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               be
               affrighted
               with
               the
               terrours
               of
               damnation
               ,
               nor
               the
               imposition
               of
               penances
               :
               He
               may
               for
               all
               these
               things
               be
               a
               good
               Catholick
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               not
               a
               very
               good
               Christian.
               But
               since
               these
               things
               are
               affirm'd
               by
               so
               many
               ,
               the
               opinion
               is
               probable
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 practice
                 safe
              
               ,
               saith
               Cardinal
               Tolet.
               
               
            
             
             
               But
               we
               shall
               instance
               in
               things
               of
               more
               publick
               concern
               ,
               &
               Catholick
               Authority
               .
               No
               Contracts
               ,
               Leagues
               ,
               Societies
               ,
               Promises
               ,
               Vows
               ,
               or
               Oaths
               ,
               are
               a
               sufficient
               security
               to
               him
               that
               deals
               with
               one
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               if
               he
               shall
               please
               to
               make
               use
               of
               that
               liberty
               ,
               which
               may
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               is
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               can
               be
               granted
               to
               him
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               and
               was
               practis'd
               by
               a
               whole
               Council
               of
               Bishops
               at
               Constance
               ,
               that
               Faith
               is
               not
               to
               be
               kept
               with
               Hereticks
               ;
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Hus
              
               ,
               and
               H●erom
               of
               Prague
               ,
               and
               Savanarola
               ,
               felt
               the
               mischief
               of
               violation
               of
               publick
               Faith
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               was
               disputed
               fiercely
               at
               worms
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Luther
               ,
               to
               whom
               Caesar
               had
               given
               a
               safe
               conduct
               ,
               and
               very
               many
               would
               have
               had
               it
               to
               be
               broken
               ;
               but
               Caesar
               was
               a
               better
               Christian
               than
               the
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               and
               their
               Party
               ,
               and
               more
               a
               Gentleman
               .
               But
               that
               no
               scrupulous
               Princes
               may
               keep
               their
               words
               any
               more
               ,
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               or
               think
               themselves
               tyed
               to
               perform
               their
               safe
               conducts
               given
               to
               Hereticks
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               way
               found
               out
               by
               a
               new
               Catholick
               Doctrine
               ;
               Becanus
               shall
               speak
               this
               point
               instead
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               
               [
               
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 distinct
                 Tribunals
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 is
                 the
                 Superiour
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Secular
                 Prince
                 gives
                 his
                 Subjects
                 a
                 safe
                 conduct
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 extend
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Superiour
                 Tribunal
                 ;
                 nor
                 by
                 any
                 security
                 given
                 ,
                 hinder
                 the
                 Bishop
                 or
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 exercise
                 their
                 jurisdiction
              
               :
               ]
               And
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               this
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Ecclesiasticks
               did
               prevail
               at
               Constance
               ,
               for
               the
               burning
               of
               their
               Prisoners
               ,
               to
               whom
               safe
               conduct
               had
               been
               granted
               .
               But
               these
               things
               are
               sufficiently
               known
               by
               the
               complaints
               of
               the
               injur'd
               persons
               .
            
             
               But
               not
               onely
               to
               Hereticks
               ,
               but
               to
               our
               Friends
               also
               ,
               we
               may
               break
               our
               Promises
               ,
               if
               the
               Pope
               give
               us
               leave
               .
               It
               is
               a
               publick
               ,
               and
               an
               avowed
               Doctrine
               ,
               That
               if
               a
               man
               
               have
               taken
               an
               Oath
               of
               a
               thing
               lawful
               and
               honest
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               hinders
               him
               from
               doing
               a
               greater
               good
               ,
               the
               Pope
               can
               dispense
               with
               his
               Oath
               ,
               and
               take
               off
               the
               Obligation
               .
               This
               is
               expresly
               affirm'd
               by
               one
               of
               the
               most
               moderate
               of
               them
               ,
               
               Canus
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Canaries
               .
               But
               beyond
               dispute
               ,
               and
               even
               without
               a
               dispensation
               ,
               they
               all
               of
               them
               own
               it
               ,
               That
               if
               a
               man
               have
               promised
               to
               a
               woman
               to
               marry
               her
               ,
               and
               is
               betrothed
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               hath
               sworn
               it
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               will
               before
               the
               consummation
               ,
               enter
               into
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               his
               Oath
               shall
               not
               bind
               him
               ,
               his
               promise
               is
               null
               ;
               but
               his
               second
               promise
               ,
               that
               shall
               stand
               .
               
               And
               he
               that
               denies
               this
               ,
               is
               accursed
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               .
            
             
               Not
               only
               Husbands
               and
               Wives
               espoused
               may
               break
               their
               Vows
               ,
               and
               mutual
               Obligation
               ,
               against
               the
               will
               of
               one
               another
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               Children
               have
               leave
               given
               them
               to
               disobey
               their
               Parents
               ,
               so
               they
               will
               but
               turn
               Friers
               :
               And
               this
               they
               might
               do
               ,
               Girls
               at
               twelve
               ,
               and
               Boyes
               at
               the
               age
               of
               fourteen
               years
               ;
               but
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               enlarged
               it
               to
               sixteen
               ;
               But
               the
               thing
               was
               taught
               and
               decreed
               by
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               III.
               and
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               did
               so
               ,
               
               and
               then
               it
               was
               made
               lawful
               by
               him
               and
               his
               Schollars
               ;
               though
               it
               was
               expresly
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Laws
               of
               the
               preceding
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               Capitulars
               of
               Charles
               the
               Great
               .
               But
               thus
               did
               the
               Pharisees
               teach
               their
               Children
               to
               cry
               Corban
               ,
               and
               neglect
               their
               Parents
               ;
               to
               pretend
               Religion
               ,
               in
               prejudice
               of
               filial
               piety
               .
               In
               this
               particular
               AE●odius
               a
               French
               Lawyer
               ,
               an
               excellently
               learned
               man
               ,
               suffered
               sadly
               by
               the
               loss
               ,
               and
               forcing
               of
               a
               hopeful
               Son
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               complain'd
               most
               excellently
               in
               a
               Book
               written
               on
               purpose
               upon
               this
               subject
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               mischiefs
               are
               Doctrinal
               ,
               and
               accounted
               
               lawful
               :
               But
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Marriages
               and
               Contracts
               ,
               Promises
               and
               Vows
               ,
               where
               a
               Doctrine
               fails
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               supplied
               by
               the
               Popes
               power
               :
               Which
               thing
               is
               avowed
               and
               own'd
               without
               a
               cover
               :
               For
               when
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               V.
               condemn'd
               the
               Order
               o●
               Knights
               Templers
               ,
               he
               disown'd
               any
               justice
               or
               right
               in
               doing
               it
               ,
               but
               stuck
               to
               his
               power
               ,
               
               
                 Quanquam
                 de
                 jure
                 non
                 possumus
                 ,
                 tamen
                 ex
                 plenitudine
                 potestatis
                 ,
                 dictum
                 ordinem
                 reprobamus
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               though
               by
               right
               we
               cannot
               do
               it
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               fullness
               of
               power
               we
               condemn
               the
               said
               Order
               :
               For
               he
               can
               dispense
               alwayes
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               things
               where
               there
               is
               cause
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               things
               where
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               ;
               
                 fed
                 sub
                 majori
                 pretio
              
               ,
               under
               a
               greater
               price
               ,
               said
               the
               Tax
               of
               the
               Datary
               ;
               where
               the
               price
               of
               the
               several
               dispensations
               ,
               even
               
                 in
                 causa
                 turpi
              
               ,
               in
               base
               and
               filthy
               causes
               are
               set
               down
               .
            
             
               
                 Intranti
                 nummo
                 quasi
                 quodam
                 Principe
                 summo
                 
              
               
                 Exiliunt
                 valvae
                 ,
                 nihil
                 auditur
                 nisi
                 salve
                 .
              
            
             
               Nay
               the
               Pope
               can
               dispense
               
                 supra
                 jus
                 ,
                 contra
                 jus
              
               ;
               above
               Law
               ,
               and
               against
               Law
               and
               right
               ,
               said
               Mosconius
               in
               his
               Books
               of
               
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 the
                 Militant
                 Church
              
               :
               For
               the
               Popes
               Tribunal
               and
               Gods
               is
               but
               one
               ;
               
               and
               therefore
               every
               reasonable
               Creature
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               Popes
               Empire
               ,
               said
               the
               same
               Author
               :
               And
               what
               Dispensations
               he
               usually
               gives
               ,
               we
               are
               best
               inform'd
               by
               a
               gloss
               of
               their
               own
               upon
               the
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               
                 Nota
                 mirabile
                 ,
                 quod
                 cum
                 eo
                 qui
                 peccat
                 Dispensatur
                 ,
                 cum
                 illo
                 autem
                 qui
                 non
                 peccat
                 non
                 Dispensatur
              
               :
               It
               is
               a
               wonderful
               thing
               that
               they
               should
               dispense
               with
               a
               Fornicator
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               him
               who
               marries
               after
               the
               death
               of
               his
               first
               Wife
               .
               *
               They
               give
               Divorces
               for
               Marriages
               the
               fourth
               degree
               ,
               and
               give
               Dispensation
               to
               Marry
               in
               the
               second
               .
               These
               
               things
               are
               a
               sufficient
               charge
               ,
               and
               yet
               evidently
               so
               ,
               and
               publickly
               owned
               .
            
             
               We
               need
               not
               aggravate
               this
               matter
               ,
               
               by
               what
               Panormitan
               ,
               and
               others
               do
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               hath
               power
               to
               dispense
               in
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               except
               the
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               how
               much
               of
               this
               they
               own
               and
               practice
               ,
               needs
               no
               greater
               instance
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               Volaterran
               tells
               of
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               VIII
               .
               that
               he
               gave
               the
               Norvegians
               a
               Dispensation
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               communicate
               ,
               but
               to
               consecrate
               in
               Bread
               only
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               Pope
               by
               his
               Dispensations
               undertakes
               to
               dissolve
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               also
               the
               most
               solemn
               Contracts
               of
               Men
               :
               Of
               which
               a
               very
               great
               instance
               was
               given
               by
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               VII
               .
               who
               dispensed
               with
               the
               Oath
               which
               Francis
               the
               I.
               of
               France
               solemnly
               swore
               to
               Charles
               the
               V.
               Emperour
               ,
               after
               the
               battel
               of
               Pa●y
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               leave
               to
               be
               perjur'd
               .
               And
               one
               of
               the
               late
               Popes
               dispenc'd
               with
               the
               Bastard
               Son
               of
               the
               
                 Conde
                 D'
                 Olivarez
              
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               plainly
               dissolv'd
               his
               Marriage
               which
               he
               made
               and
               consummated
               with
               
                 Isabella
                 D'
                 Azueta
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               publickly
               Married
               when
               he
               was
               but
               a
               mean
               person
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 Donna
                 Marguerita
                 Spinola
              
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Iulian
                 Va●easar
              
               :
               But
               when
               the
               Conde
               had
               declar'd
               him
               his
               Son
               and
               Heir
               ,
               the
               Pope
               dissolv'd
               the
               first
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               leave
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Henry
                 Philip
                 de
                 Guzman
              
               ,
               to
               Marry
               
                 D.
                 Iuana
                 de
                 Valesco
              
               ,
               Daughter
               to
               the
               Constable
               of
               Castile
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               what
               influence
               these
               Doctrines
               have
               upon
               Societies
               and
               Communities
               of
               Men
               ,
               they
               will
               need
               no
               further
               reproof
               ,
               than
               a
               meer
               enumeration
               of
               the
               mischiefs
               they
               produce
               .
               They
               by
               this
               means
               legitimate
               adulterous
               and
               incestuous
               Marriages
               ,
               and
               disanul
               lawful
               Contracts
               :
               They
               give
               leave
               
               to
               a
               Spouse
               to
               break
               his
               or
               her
               Vow
               and
               Promise
               ;
               and
               to
               Children
               to
               disobey
               their
               Parents
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               to
               break
               their
               Mothers
               heart
               ,
               or
               to
               undo
               a
               Family
               .
               No
               words
               can
               bind
               your
               Faith
               ,
               because
               you
               can
               be
               dispenc'd
               with
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               swear
               you
               will
               not
               procure
               a
               Dispensation
               ,
               you
               can
               as
               well
               be
               dispenc'd
               with
               for
               that
               Perjury
               as
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               you
               cannot
               be
               tied
               so
               fast
               ,
               but
               the
               Pope
               can
               unloose
               you
               .
               So
               that
               there
               is
               no
               certainty
               in
               your
               Promise
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               Faith
               to
               Men
               ,
               in
               Judicatories
               to
               Magistrates
               ,
               or
               in
               Contracts
               with
               Merchants
               ;
               in
               the
               Duty
               of
               Children
               to
               their
               Parents
               ,
               of
               Husbands
               to
               their
               Wives
               ,
               or
               Wives
               to
               their
               contracted
               Husbands
               ,
               of
               a
               Catholick
               to
               a
               Heretick
               ;
               and
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               a
               Subject
               to
               his
               Prince
               cannot
               be
               bound
               so
               strictly
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               Prince
               be
               not
               of
               the
               Popes
               persuasion
               ,
               or
               be
               by
               him
               judg'd
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               his
               Subjects
               shall
               owe
               him
               no
               Obedience
               .
               But
               this
               is
               of
               particular
               consideration
               ,
               and
               reserv'd
               for
               the
               III.
               Sect.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               THere
               is
               yet
               another
               instance
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               does
               intollerable
               prejudice
               to
               Governments
               and
               Societies
               :
               In
               which
               ,
               although
               the
               Impiety
               is
               not
               so
               apparent
               ;
               yet
               the
               Evil
               is
               more
               own'd
               ,
               and
               notorious
               ,
               and
               defended
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Exemption
               of
               their
               Clergy
               from
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               Secular
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               Estates
               and
               Persons
               :
               Not
               onely
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               Simony
               ,
               Heresie
               and
               Apostasie
               ;
               but
               in
               matters
               of
               Theft
               ,
               Perjury
               ,
               Murther
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Blasphemy
               and
               Treason
               :
               In
               which
               Cases
               they
               suffer
               not
               a
               Clergy-man
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Secular
               Power
               ,
               untill
               the
               Church
               hath
               quit
               him
               ,
               
               and
               turn'd
               him
               over
               ,
               and
               given
               them
               leave
               too
               proceed
               .
               This
               was
               verified
               in
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dalmatia
               ,
               held
               by
               the
               Legats
               of
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               III.
               and
               is
               now
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               pretended
               to
               be
               by
               Divine
               Right
               :
               [
               
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 Secular
                 Princes
                 are
                 the
                 Lawful
                 Superiours
                 and
                 Iudges
                 of
                 Clergy-men
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 prov'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sheep
                 are
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 Shepherd
                 ,
                 or
                 Soxs
                 than
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 or
                 Temporals
                 than
                 Spirituals
                 ,
              
               ]
               said
               Bellarmine
               :
               
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               to
               see
               Princes
               contending
               with
               Bishops
               for
               Precedency
               ,
               or
               for
               Lands
               .
               For
               the
               truth
               is
               this
               (
               what
               ever
               the
               custom
               be
               )
               the
               
               Prince
               is
               the
               Bishops
               Subject
               ,
               not
               the
               Bishop
               the
               Princes
               :
               
               For
               no
               man
               can
               serve
               two
               Masters
               ,
               the
               Pope
               is
               their
               own
               Superiour
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Secular
               Prince
               cannot
               be
               .
               So
               both
               Bellarmine
               and
               Suarez
               conclude
               this
               Doctrine
               out
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               And
               although
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               things
               else
               ,
               when
               he
               finds
               it
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Pope
               can
               dispense
               ;
               and
               divers
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               did
               give
               power
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Venice
               ,
               to
               judge
               Clergy-men
               ,
               and
               punish
               them
               for
               great
               Offences
               ;
               yet
               how
               ill
               this
               was
               taken
               by
               Paulus
               V.
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               what
               stirrs
               he
               made
               in
               Christendome
               concerning
               it
               ,
               the
               World
               was
               witness
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Venetian
               Interdict
               ,
               and
               not
               without
               great
               difficulty
               defended
               by
               
                 Marcus
                 Antonius
                 Peregrinus
                 ,
                 M.
                 Antonius
                 Othelius
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Ioachim
                 Scaynus
              
               of
               Padua
               ,
               beside
               the
               Doctors
               of
               Venice
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               how
               great
               a
               part
               of
               mankind
               in
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               are
               Clergy-men
               ;
               and
               how
               great
               a
               portion
               of
               the
               Lands
               and
               Revenues
               in
               each
               Kingdom
               they
               have
               ;
               to
               pretend
               a
               Divine
               Right
               of
               Exemption
               of
               their
               Persons
               from
               Secular
               Judicatories
               ,
               and
               their
               Lands
               from
               Secular
               burthens
               and
               charges
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               Religion
               a
               very
               little
               friend
               to
               the
               Publick
               ;
               and
               Causes
               ,
               that
               by
               how
               much
               there
               is
               
                 more
                 of
                 Religion
              
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               there
               is
               
                 the
                 less
                 of
                 Piety
                 and
                 Publick
                 Duty
                 .
              
               Princes
               have
               many
               times
               felt
               the
               Evil
               ,
               and
               are
               alwayes
               subject
               to
               it
               ,
               when
               so
               many
               thousand
               persons
               are
               in
               their
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               yet
               Subjects
               to
               a
               Forreign
               Power
               .
               But
               we
               need
               not
               trouble
               our selves
               to
               reckon
               the
               Evills
               consequent
               to
               this
               Procedure
               ,
               themselves
               have
               own'd
               them
               ,
               even
               the
               very
               worst
               
               of
               things
               ,
               [
               
                 The
                 Rebellion
                 of
                 a
                 Clergy-man
                 against
                 his
                 Prince
                 is
                 not
                 Treason
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 Princes
                 Subject
                 .
              
               ]
               It
               is
               expresly
               taught
               by
               
                 Emanuel
                 Sà
              
               ;
               
               and
               because
               the
               French-men
               in
               zeal
               to
               their
               own
               King
               ,
               could
               not
               endure
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               these
               words
               were
               left
               out
               of
               the
               Edition
               of
               Paris
               ,
               but
               still
               remain
               in
               the
               Editions
               of
               Antwerp
               and
               Colien
               .
               But
               the
               thing
               is
               a
               general
               Rule
               ,
               [
               
                 That
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 persons
                 are
                 free
                 from
                 Secular
                 Iurisdiction
                 in
                 causes
                 Criminal
                 ,
                 whether
                 Civil
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 Rule
                 is
              
               so
               general
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 admits
                 no
                 exception
                 ;
                 and
              
               so
               certain
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 will
                 contradict
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
              
               ]
               
               So
               Father
               Suarez
               .
               And
               this
               is
               pretended
               to
               be
               allowed
               by
               Councills
               ,
               Sacred
               Canons
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Doctors
               of
               Laws
               Humane
               and
               Divine
               ;
               for
               so
               Bellarmine
               affirms
               .
               
               Against
               which
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               Faith
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               we
               now
               charge
               upon
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               an
               Enemy
               to
               publick
               Government
               ,
               we
               shall
               think
               it
               sufficient
               to
               oppose
               against
               their
               Pretension
               ,
               the
               plain
               and
               easie
               words
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 every
                 soul
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 Powers
                 .
                 Every
                 soul
                 ,
              
               ]
               That
               is
               ,
               saith
               St.
               Chrysostome
               ,
               
               whether
               he
               be
               a
               Monk
               ,
               or
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               an
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               like
               iniquity
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               extended
               to
               its
               u●most
               Commentary
               ,
               which
               the
               Commenters
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               put
               upon
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               Divine
               Right
               of
               the
               Seal
               of
               Consession
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               so
               Sacred
               ,
               to
               serve
               such
               ends
               as
               they
               have
               chosen
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               broken
               up
               to
               save
               the
               lives
               of
               Princes
               ,
               
               or
               of
               the
               whole
               Republick
               ,
               saith
               Tolet
               ;
               No
               ,
               not
               to
               save
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               said
               Henriquez
               :
               Not
               to
               save
               
               an
               Innocent
               ,
               not
               to
               keep
               the
               World
               from
               burning
               ,
               or
               Religion
               from
               perversion
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               Sacraments
               from
               demolition
               .
               Indeed
               it
               is
               lawful
               ,
               saith
               Bellarmine
               ,
               
               if
               a
               Treason
               be
               known
               to
               a
               Priest
               in
               Confession
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               in
               general
               words
               give
               notice
               to
               a
               pious
               and
               Catholick
               Prince
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               a
               Heretick
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               acutely
               and
               prudently
               said
               by
               him
               ,
               said
               Father
               Suarez
               .
               
               Father
               Binet
               is
               not
               so
               kind
               even
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Princes
               ;
               for
               he
               sayes
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               better
               that
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               World
               should
               perish
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Seal
               of
               Confession
               should
               be
               so
               much
               as
               once
               broken
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Catholick
               Doctrine
               ,
               said
               
                 Eudaemon
                 Iohannes
              
               in
               his
               Apology
               for
               Garnet
               :
               and
               for
               it
               he
               also
               quotes
               Suarez
               .
               But
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               have
               nam'd
               this
               .
               
               How
               little
               care
               these
               men
               take
               of
               the
               lives
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               the
               Publick
               Interest
               ;
               which
               they
               so
               greatly
               undervalue
               to
               every
               trifling
               fancy
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               is
               but
               too
               evident
               by
               these
               Doctrines
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               THe
               last
               thing
               we
               shall
               remark
               for
               the
               instruction
               and
               caution
               of
               our
               charges
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               least
               .
               The
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               are
               great
               Enemies
               to
               the
               dignity
               and
               security
               ,
               to
               the
               powers
               and
               lives
               of
               Princes
               :
               And
               this
               we
               shall
               briefly
               prove
               ,
               by
               setting
               down
               the
               Doctrines
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               consequent
               Practises
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               we
               observe
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               the
               whole
               Order
               of
               Jesuites
               is
               a
               great
               Enemy
               to
               Monarchy
               ,
               by
               subjecting
               the
               Dignity
               of
               Princes
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               by
               making
               the
               Pope
               the
               Supreme
               Monarch
               of
               Christians
               ;
               but
               they
               also
               teach
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Catholick
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               Pope
               hath
               a
               Supreme
               Power
               of
               disposing
               the
               Temporal
               things
               of
               all
               Christians
               ,
               
               in
               order
               to
               a
               Spiritual
               good
               ,
               saith
               Bellarmine
               .
               And
               Becanus
               discourses
               of
               this
               very
               largely
               ,
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               the
               English
               Controversie
               ,
               Printed
               by
               Albin
               at
               Mentz
               ,
               1612.
               
               But
               because
               this
               Book
               was
               order'd
               to
               be
               purg'd
               (
               
                 una
                 litura
                 potest
              
               )
               we
               shall
               not
               insist
               upon
               it
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               as
               bad
               which
               was
               never
               censur'd
               .
               Bellarmine
               sayes
               ,
               that
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Republick
               can
               command
               and
               compel
               the
               Temporal
               ,
               
               which
               is
               indeed
               its
               Subject
               ,
               to
               change
               the
               Administration
               ,
               and
               to
               depose
               
               Princes
               ,
               and
               to
               appoint
               others
               ,
               when
               it
               cannot
               otherwise
               defend
               the
               Spiritual
               good
               :
               And
               F.
               Suarez
               sayes
               the
               same
               .
               The
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               extends
               it self
               to
               the
               coercion
               of
               Kings
               with
               Temporal
               punishments
               ,
               
               and
               depriving
               them
               of
               their
               Kingdoms
               ,
               when
               necessity
               requires
               ;
               nay
               ,
               this
               power
               is
               more
               necessary
               over
               Princes
               ,
               than
               over
               Subjects
               .
               The
               same
               also
               is
               taught
               by
               Santarel
               ,
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               Heresie
               and
               Schism
               ,
               printed
               at
               Rome
               ,
               1626.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               mischief
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               proceeds
               a
               little
               further
               .
            
             
               Cardinal
               Tolet
               affirms
               ,
               and
               our
               Countryman
               Father
               Bridgewater
               commends
               the
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 when
                 a
                 Prince
                 is
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Denunciation
                 ,
                 the
                 Subjects
                 are
                 not
                 absolved
                 from
                 their
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
              
               (
               as
               Cajetan
               sayes
               well
               ;
               )
               
                 yet
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 denounc'd
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 absolved
                 from
                 their
                 obedience
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 bound
                 not
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 loss
                 of
                 goods
                 excuse
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Catholicks
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
              
               Henry
               
                 the
                 VIII
              
               .
               
               And
               
                 F.
                 Creswel
              
               sayes
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 all
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               that
               Subjects
               are
               bound
               to
               expel
               Heretical
               Princes
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               strength
               enough
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               this
               they
               are
               tyed
               by
               the
               Commandment
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               most
               strict
               tie
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               extreme
               danger
               of
               their
               Souls
               .
               Nay
               ,
               even
               before
               the
               sentence
               is
               declar'd
               ,
               though
               the
               Subjects
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               it
               ,
               yet
               lawfully
               they
               may
               deny
               obedience
               to
               an
               Heretical
               Prince
               ,
               
               said
               
                 Gregory
                 de
                 Valentia
              
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               an
               endless
               labour
               to
               transcribe
               the
               horrible
               Doctrines
               which
               are
               preach'd
               in
               the
               Jesuits
               School
               ,
               to
               the
               shaking
               of
               the
               Regal
               power
               of
               such
               
               Princes
               which
               are
               not
               of
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               .
               The
               whole
               Oeconomy
               of
               it
               is
               well
               describ'd
               by
               Bellarmine
               ;
               who
               affirms
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 Monks
                 or
                 other
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 to
                 commit
                 Murthers
                 ,
                 neither
                 doe
                 the
                 Popes
                 use
                 to
                 proceed
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 their
                 manner
                 is
                 ,
                 first
                 Fatherly
                 to
                 correct
                 Princes
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censures
                 to
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 absolve
                 their
                 Subjects
                 from
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Kingly
                 Dignity
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 The
                 execution
                 belongs
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
               ]
               This
               is
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Popes
               ,
               
                 thus
                 wisely
              
               and
               moderately
               to
               break
               Kings
               in
               pieces
               .
            
             
               We
               delight
               not
               to
               aggravate
               evill
               things
               .
               We
               therefore
               forbear
               to
               set
               down
               those
               horrid
               things
               spoken
               by
               
                 Sà
                 ,
                 Mariana
                 ,
                 Santarel
                 ,
                 Carolus
                 Scribanius
                 ,
              
               and
               some
               others
               .
               
               It
               is
               enough
               that
               Suarez
               sayes
               ,
               
                 An
                 Excommunicate
                 King
                 may
                 with
                 impunity
                 be
                 depos'd
                 or
                 kill'd
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               case
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               by
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               chiefest
               Roman
               Doctors
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               objected
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               commanded
               
                 to
                 obey
                 Kings
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 evill
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 curse
                 them
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 heart
              
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               way
               found
               out
               to
               answer
               these
               little
               things
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Apostle
               commands
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               subject
               to
               higher
               Powers
               ,
               and
               obey
               Kings
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Authority
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               you
               must
               ,
               and
               so
               you
               may
               well
               enough
               for
               all
               this
               ;
               for
               the
               Pope
               can
               make
               that
               he
               who
               is
               a
               King
               ,
               shall
               be
               no
               King
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               are
               dis-oblig'd
               :
               
               so
               Bellarmine
               .
               And
               if
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               there
               remains
               any
               scruple
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               though
               even
               after
               a
               Prince
               is
               Excommunicated
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               of
               it self
               a
               sin
               to
               depose
               or
               
               kill
               the
               Prince
               ;
               yet
               if
               the
               Pope
               commands
               you
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               sin
               .
               
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 should
                 err
                 by
                 commanding
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 forbidding
                 vertues
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 vices
                 were
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vertues
                 evil
                 ,
                 unless
                 She
                 would
              
               sin
               against
               Her
               Conscience
               :
               
               They
               are
               the
               very
               words
               of
               Bellarmine
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               add
               more
               particulars
               of
               the
               same
               bran
               .
               
                 The
                 Sons
                 of
                 an
                 Heretical
                 Father
                 are
                 made
              
               sui
               juris
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 free
                 from
                 their
                 Fathers
                 power
                 :
                 A
                 Catholick
                 Wife
                 is
                 not
                 tyed
                 to
                 pay
                 her
                 duty
                 to
                 an
                 Heretical
                 Husband
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Servants
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 service
                 to
                 such
                 Masters
              
               :
               These
               are
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               their
               great
               Azorius
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               Kings
               ,
               he
               affirms
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               Depos'd
               for
               Heresie
               :
               But
               all
               this
               is
               only
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Heretical
               Princes
               .
               But
               what
               for
               others
               ?
            
             
               Even
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Princes
               are
               not
               free
               from
               this
               danger
               .
               All
               the
               World
               knows
               what
               the
               Pope
               did
               to
               King
               Chilperick
               of
               France
               :
               He
               Depos'd
               him
               ,
               and
               put
               Pipin
               in
               his
               place
               ;
               and
               did
               what
               he
               could
               to
               have
               put
               Albert
               King
               of
               the
               Romans
               in
               the
               Throne
               of
               Philip
               ,
               sir-named
               the
               Fair.
               They
               were
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               who
               arm'd
               the
               Son
               against
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               Henry
               IV.
               and
               the
               Son
               fought
               against
               him
               ,
               took
               him
               Prisoner
               ,
               shav'd
               him
               ,
               and
               thrust
               him
               into
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               where
               he
               dyed
               with
               grief
               and
               hunger
               .
               We
               will
               not
               speak
               of
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Frederick
                 ,
                 Henry
              
               the
               sixth
               Emperour
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Savoy
               ,
               against
               whom
               he
               caus'd
               Charles
               the
               V.
               and
               Francis
               the
               I.
               of
               France
               ,
               to
               take
               Arms
               ;
               nor
               of
               
                 Francis
                 Dandalus
              
               Duke
               of
               Venice
               ,
               whom
               he
               bound
               with
               chains
               ,
               and
               fed
               him
               as
               Dogs
               are
               fed
               ,
               with
               bones
               and
               scraps
               under
               his
               Table
               :
               Our
               own
               Henry
               the
               II.
               and
               King
               
               Iohn
               ,
               were
               
                 great
                 instances
                 of
                 what
                 Pri●●●s
                 in
                 their
                 case
                 may
                 expect
                 from
                 that
                 Religion
                 .
                 Those
                 were
                 the
                 piety
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Christendome
              
               :
               But
               these
               were
               the
               product
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               Clement
               the
               V.
               vented
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               
                 Vienna
                 ,
                 Q●●●
                 jus
                 R●gum
                 à
                 se
                 pendere
                 :
              
               The
               right
               of
               all
               Kings
               depend
               upon
               the
               Pope
               :
               and
               there●ore
               even
               their
               Catholick
               Princes
               are
               at
               their
               mercy
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               if
               they
               durst
               ,
               use
               them
               accordingly
               :
               If
               they
               do
               but
               favour
               Hereticks
               ,
               or
               Schismaticks
               ,
               receive
               them
               ,
               or
               defend
               them
               ;
               if
               the
               Emperour
               be
               perjur'd
               ,
               if
               he
               rashly
               break
               a
               league
               made
               with
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               not
               keep
               the
               peace
               promis'd
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               sacrilegious
               ,
               if
               he
               dissipate
               the
               goods
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Pope
               may
               Depose
               him
               ,
               
               said
               Azorius
               .
               And
               Santarel
               sayes
               ,
               he
               may
               do
               it
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               Prince
               or
               Emperour
               be
               insufficient
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               wicked
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               unprofitable
               ,
               if
               he
               does
               not
               defend
               the
               Church
               .
               
               This
               is
               very
               much
               ,
               but
               yet
               there
               is
               something
               more
               ;
               this
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               if
               he
               impose
               new
               Gabels
               or
               Imposts
               upon
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               without
               the
               Popes
               leave
               ;
               
               for
               if
               they
               do
               not
               pretend
               to
               this
               also
               ,
               why
               does
               the
               Pope
               in
               
                 Bulla
                 coenae
                 Domini
              
               ,
               Excommunicate
               all
               Princes
               that
               do
               it
               ?
            
             
               Now
               if
               it
               be
               enquir'd
               ,
               By
               what
               Authority
               the
               Pope
               does
               these
               things
               ?
               It
               is
               answered
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope
               hath
               a
               Supreme
               and
               absolute
               Authority
               ;
               both
               the
               Spiritual
               and
               the
               Temporal
               Power
               is
               in
               the
               Pope
               as
               Christs
               Vicar
               ,
               said
               Azorius
               and
               Samarel
               .
               The
               Church
               hath
               the
               right
               of
               a
               Superiour
               Lord
               over
               the
               rights
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               their
               Temporalties
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               Her
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               She
               disposes
               of
               Temporals
               
                 ut
                 de
                 suo
                 peculio
              
               ,
               as
               of
               Her
               own
               proper
               goods
               ,
               said
               our
               
               Country-man
               Weston
               ,
               
               Rector
               of
               the
               College
               at
               Doway
               .
               Nay
               ,
               the
               Pope
               hath
               power
               
                 in
                 omnia
                 ,
                 per
                 omnia
                 ,
                 super
                 omnia
                 ,
              
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               thorough
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               over
               all
               things
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 sublimity
                 and
                 immensity
                 of
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Bishop
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 mortal
                 man
                 can
                 comprehend
                 it
                 ,
              
               said
               
                 Cassenaeus
                 ;
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 express
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 think
                 it
                 :
              
               So
               that
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               what
               
                 Papirius
                 Massonus
              
               said
               of
               Pope
               Boniface
               the
               VIII
               .
               that
               he
               own'd
               himself
               not
               onely
               as
               the
               Lord-of
               France
               ,
               
               but
               of
               all
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               Now
               we
               are
               sure
               it
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               this
               is
               but
               the
               private
               Opinion
               of
               some
               Doctors
               ,
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               To
               this
               we
               reply
               :
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               the
               private
               Opinion
               of
               a
               few
               ,
               but
               their
               publick
               Doctrine
               ,
               own'd
               ,
               and
               offer'd
               to
               be
               justified
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               preceding
               Testimonies
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               the
               Opinion
               of
               all
               the
               Jesuit
               Order
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               glorious
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               maintenance
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               subject
               matter
               of
               their
               new
               Vow
               of
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               advance
               his
               Grandeur
               .
               3.
               
               Not
               onely
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Canonists
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               contend
               earnestly
               for
               these
               Doctrines
               .
               4.
               
               This
               they
               doe
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Decreta●s
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Law
               ,
               *
               and
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Councills
               .
               5.
               
               Not
               onely
               the
               Jesuists
               and
               Canonists
               ,
               but
               others
               also
               of
               great
               note
               amongst
               them
               ,
               earnestly
               contend
               for
               these
               Doctrine
               ;
               particularly
               
                 Cassenaeus
                 ,
                 Zodericus
              
               *
               ,
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Florence
               *
               ,
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Monte
              
               *
               ,
               St.
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               *
               ,
               
                 Bozius
                 ,
                 Baronius
              
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               .
               6.
               
               Themselves
               
               tell
               us
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               Faith
               ;
               
               F.
               Creswel
               sayes
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 all
                 Catholicks
              
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               doe
               not
               admit
               these
               Doctrines
               ,
               
               Father
               Rosweyd
               calls
               them
               
                 half
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Grinners
                 ,
                 barking
                 Royalists
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Sect
                 of
                 Catholicks
              
               ;
               
               and
               
                 Eudaemon
                 Iohannes
              
               sayes
               ,
               That
               without
               question
               it
               is
               a
               Heresie
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               all
               Catholicks
               .
               Now
               in
               such
               things
               which
               are
               not
               in
               their
               Creeds
               ,
               and
               publick
               Confessions
               ,
               from
               whence
               should
               we
               know
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               but
               from
               their
               chiefest
               and
               most
               leading
               Doctors
               ;
               who
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               would
               fain
               have
               all
               the
               World
               believe
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Church
               ?
               And
               therefore
               as
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               any
               Roman
               Catholick
               may
               with
               allowance
               be
               of
               this
               opinion
               ;
               so
               he
               will
               be
               esteemed
               the
               better
               and
               more
               zealous
               Catholick
               if
               he
               be
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               fear
               of
               Princes
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               lose
               their
               Crowns
               for
               their
               foolish
               Doctrines
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               peradventure
               but
               it
               would
               be
               declared
               to
               be
               defide
               ,
               a
               matter
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               divers
               of
               them
               of
               late
               do
               not
               stick
               to
               say
               .
               And
               of
               this
               the
               Pope
               gives
               but
               too
               much
               evidence
               ,
               since
               he
               will
               not
               take
               away
               the
               scandal
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               greatly
               given
               to
               all
               Christian
               Kings
               and
               Republicks
               ,
               by
               a
               publick
               and
               a
               just
               condemnation
               of
               it
               .
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               worse
               than
               thus
               ;
               for
               
                 Sixtus
                 Quintus
              
               upon
               the
               XI
               of
               
                 September
                 ,
                 A.
                 D.
              
               1589.
               in
               an
               Oration
               in
               a
               Conclave
               of
               Cardinals
               ,
               did
               solemnly
               commend
               the
               Monk
               that
               kill'd
               Henry
               the
               III.
               of
               France
               .
               The
               Oration
               was
               printed
               at
               Paris
               by
               them
               that
               had
               rebell'd
               against
               that
               Prince
               ,
               and
               avouched
               for
               Authentick
               by
               
                 Bouncher
                 ,
                 Decreil
              
               ,
               and
               Ancelein
               :
               And
               though
               some
               would
               fain
               have
               it
               thought
               to
               be
               none
               of
               his
               ;
               yet
               Bellarmine
               dares
               not
               deny
               it
               ,
               
               but
               makes
               for
               it
               a
               crude
               ,
               and
               a
               cold
               Apology
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               concerning
               this
               Article
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               necessary
               to
               declare
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               notorious
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               is
               expresly
               oppos'd
               against
               this
               Roman
               Doctrine
               ,
               by
               Laws
               ,
               Articles
               ,
               Confessions
               ,
               Homilies
               ,
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               and
               Supremacy
               ,
               the
               Book
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Institution
              
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               excellent
               Writings
               of
               King
               Iames
               of
               Blessed
               Memory
               ,
               of
               our
               Bishops
               and
               other
               Learned
               Persons
               against
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Parsons
                 ,
                 Eudaemon
                 Iohannes
                 ,
                 Creswel
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               :
               And
               nothing
               is
               more
               notorious
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               most
               dutiful
               ,
               most
               zealous
               for
               the
               right
               of
               Kings
               ;
               and
               within
               these
               four
               and
               twenty
               years
               ,
               She
               hath
               had
               many
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               very
               ,
               very
               many
               Confessors
               in
               this
               Cause
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               does
               recriminate
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               and
               charges
               some
               Calvinists
               and
               Presbyterians
               with
               Doctrines
               which
               indeed
               they
               borrowed
               from
               Rome
               ,
               using
               their
               Arguments
               ,
               making
               use
               of
               their
               Expressions
               ,
               and
               pursuing
               their
               Principles
               .
               But
               with
               them
               in
               this
               Article
               we
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               to
               reprove
               the
               Men
               ,
               and
               condemn
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               done
               all
               along
               ,
               by
               private
               Writings
               ,
               and
               publick
               Instruments
               .
            
             
               We
               conclude
               these
               our
               Reproofs
               with
               an
               Exhoriation
               to
               our
               respective
               Charges
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               desire
               to
               be
               sav'd
               
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ;
               that
               they
               decline
               from
               these
               horrid
               Doctrines
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               birth
               are
               new
               ,
               in
               their
               growth
               are
               scandalous
               ,
               in
               their
               proper
               consequents
               are
               infinitely
               dangerous
               to
               their
               Souls
               ,
               and
               
                 hunt
                 for
                 their
                 precious
                 life
              
               :
               But
               therefore
               it
               is
               highly
               fit
               ,
               that
               they
               also
               should
               perceive
               their
               
               own
               advantages
               ,
               and
               give
               God
               praise
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               immur'd
               from
               such
               infinite
               dangers
               ,
               by
               the
               Holy
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Faith
               taught
               and
               commanded
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ;
               in
               which
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               is
               set
               before
               them
               as
               
                 a
                 Lanthorn
                 to
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Light
                 unto
                 their
                 eyes
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               fully
               administred
               according
               to
               Christs
               Institution
               ;
               and
               Repentance
               is
               preach'd
               according
               to
               the
               measures
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
              
               is
               propounded
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               measures
               of
               the
               Churches
               Apostolical
               ;
               and
               
                 Obedience
                 to
                 Kings
              
               is
               greatly
               and
               sacredly
               urg'd
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 Authority
                 and
                 Order
                 of
                 Bishops
              
               is
               preserv'd
               ,
               against
               the
               Usurpation
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               Invasion
               of
               Schismaticks
               and
               Aerians
               new
               and
               old
               ;
               and
               
                 Truth
                 and
                 Faith
                 to
                 all
                 men
              
               is
               kept
               and
               preach'd
               to
               be
               necessary
               and
               inviolable
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 Commandements
              
               are
               expounded
               with
               just
               severity
               ,
               and
               without
               scruples
               ;
               and
               
                 Holiness
                 of
                 Life
              
               is
               urg'd
               upon
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               indispensably
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               without
               any
               allowances
               ,
               tricks
               ,
               and
               little
               artifices
               of
               escaping
               from
               it
               by
               easie
               and
               imperfect
               Doctrines
               ;
               and
               every
               thing
               is
               practis'd
               which
               is
               useful
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               our
               Souls
               ;
               and
               
                 Christs
                 Merits
                 and
                 Satisfaction
              
               are
               intirely
               relyed
               upon
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sins
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Good
                 Works
              
               is
               universally
               taught
               ;
               and
               
                 our
                 Prayers
              
               are
               holy
               ,
               unblameable
               ,
               edifying
               ,
               and
               understood
               ;
               they
               are
               according
               to
               the
               measures
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               Saints
               .
               In
               this
               Church
               
                 the
                 Children
                 are
                 duly
              
               ,
               carefully
               ,
               and
               rightly
               Baptiz'd
               ;
               and
               the
               Baptiz'd
               ,
               in
               their
               due
               time
               are
               Confirm'd
               ;
               and
               the
               Confirm'd
               are
               Communicated
               ;
               and
               Penitents
               are
               Absolv'd
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Impenitents
                 punished
                 and
                 discouraged
              
               ;
               and
               Holy
               Marriage
               in
               
               all
               men
               is
               preferr'd
               before
               unclean
               Concubinate
               in
               any
               ;
               and
               
                 Nothing
                 is
                 wanting
              
               that
               God
               and
               his
               Christ
               hath
               made
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               Behold
               we
               set
               before
               you
               Life
               and
               Death
               ,
               Blessing
               and
               Cursing
               ,
               Safety
               and
               Danger
               .
               Choose
               which
               you
               will
               ;
               but
               remember
               that
               the
               Prophets
               who
               are
               among
               you
               ,
               have
               declar'd
               to
               you
               the
               way
               of
               Salvation
               .
               Now
               the
               
                 Lord
                 give
                 you
                 understanding
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 reveal
                 even
                 this
                 also
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A63805-e110
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               6.4
            
             .
          
           
             
               Phil.
               ●
               .
               14
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cont.
               Hermogen
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               vera
               side
               ,
               &
               in
               Moral
               .
               ●●g
               .
               72.
               c.
               1.
               &
               reg
               .
               80.
               c.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               Epist.
               Pasch.
               2
            
             ,
          
           
             
               De
               incar
               .
               Christi
            
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
               2.
               cap.
               de
               origen
               .
               error
               .
               lib.
               7.
               contr
               .
               Celsum
               .
            
          
           
             
               Can
               comperimus
               de
               consecr
               .
               dist
               .
               2.
               in
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63805-e1350
           
             Eccles.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             
               De
               uni●
               .
               Eccles
               .
               cap.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Ecclesia
               ex
               facris
               &
               canonici●
               Scripturi●
               osteudenda
               est
               .
               quaque
               exillis
               aftendi
               non
               potest
               ,
               Ecclesia
               non
               est
               ,
            
             S.
             Aug.
             
               de●●tit
               .
               Eccles.
               c.
            
             4.
             &c.
             3.
             
             
               Ibi
               quaeramus
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               ibi
               deat
               namus
               causum
               nostram
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             
               Cano
               ,
               discipl
               .
               Eccles.
               Angli●
               .
               &
               injunct
               .
               Regi●
               .
            
             Elis.
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1571.
             
             
               Can.
               de
               concionatoribus
            
             .
          
           
             ●at
             .
             3.
             
             Calend.
             Mart.
             Th●ssa●onicae
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Quod
               sit
               metrum
               ,
               &
               regula
               ,
               a●
               scientia
               credendorum
               .
            
             Summae
             de
             Eccles.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             203.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Novum
               Symbolum
               condere
               solum
               ad
               Papam
               spectat
               ,
               quia
               est
               capu●
               fidei
               Christians
               ,
               cujus
               authoritate
               omnia
               quae
               ad
               filem
               spectant
               firmantur
               &
               roborantur
               .
            
             q.
             59.
             a.
             1.
             &
             art
             .
             2.
             
               sicut
               potest
               novum
               symbolum
               condere
               ,
               ita
               potest
               novos
               articulos
               supra
               aelios
               multiplicare
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Papa
               potest
               sacere
               novos
               ar●i●ulos
               fidei
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               quod
               modo
               credi
               oporteat
               ,
               cum
               sic
               prius
               non
               oportere●
               .
            
             in
             cap.
             cum
             Christ.
             de
             hate
             .
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Papa
               potest
               inducere
               novum
               articulum
               fidei
               ,
            
             in
             idem
             .
          
           
             e
             Super
             2.
             
             
               Decret
               .
               de
               jurejur
               .
               c.
               minis
               .
               n.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Apud
               Petrum
               Ciezam
               .
               ●o
            
             .
             2.
             
               instit
               .
               peruinae
            
             ,
             cap.
             ●9
             .
          
           
             *
             Iohannes
             Clemens
             
               aliquos
               folia
            
             Theodereti
             
               laceravit
               &
               abjecit
               in
               socum
               ,
               in
               quibus
               contrae
               Transubstan●iaetionem
               praeclare
               disseruit
               .
               Et
               cum
               non
               itae
               pridem
            
             Originem
             
               excuderent
               ,
               totum
               illud
               capu●
               sextum
            
             Iohannis
             
               &
               quod
               commentabaetur
            
             Origenes
             
               omiserunt
               ,
               &
               mutilum
               ediderunt
               librum
               propter
               candem
               causam
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Sixtus
             Senensis
             Epist.
             Dedicat.
             ad
             Pium
             Quint.
             laudat
             Pontificem
             in
             haec
             verba
             ,
             
               Expurgari
               &
               emaculari
               cur●st●
               omnium
               Catholicorum
               Scriptorum
               ,
               at
               praeciput
               veterum
               Patrum
               scriptae
               .
            
          
           
             
               Index
               Expurgator
               .
               Madrili
            
             .
             1612.
             
               in
               Indi●e
               libror.
               expurgatorum
            
             pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Part
             2.
             act
             .
             6.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               De
               potest
               .
               Eccles
               .
               consi●
               .
            
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Consi●
               .
               author
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
             Section
             1.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             21.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Part.
             1.
             
             
               Sum.
               tit
            
             .
             10.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               In
               art
            
             .
             18.
             
             Luther
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Intravit
               ut
               vulpes
               ,
               regnavit
               ut
               leo
               ,
               moriebatur
               ut
               canis
               ,
               de
               eo
               saepius
               dictum
               .
            
          
           
             Tertull.
             l.
             ad
             Martyr
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             S.
             Cyprian
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Ep.
             15.
             apud
             Pamelium
             11.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Nicen.
             1.
             can
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Ancyr
             .
             c.
             5.
             
             Concil
             .
             Laodicen
             .
             c.
             2.
             S.
             Basil.
             in
             Ep.
             canonicis
             habentur
             in
             
               Nomocanone
               Photii
            
             .
             can
             .
             73.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Communis
               opittio
               DD.
               tam
               Theologorum
               ,
               quaem
               Canonicorum
               ,
               quod
               sunt
               ex
               abundantiae
               meritorum
               quae
               ultrae
               mensuram
               demeritorum
               suorum
               sancti
               sustinuerunt
               ,
               &
               Christi
               .
               Sum.
               Angel.
               v.
               Indulg
               .
            
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             indulgent
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             4.
             l.
             sent
             .
             dist
             .
             19.
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             dist
             .
             20.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             In
             lib.
             4.
             sent
             .
          
           
             Verb.
             Indulgentia
             .
          
           
             
               Vt
               quid
               non
               praevides
               tib●
               in
               die
               judicii
               ,
               quando
               nemo
               poterit
               per
               alium
               excusari
               ,
               vel
               defendi
               ;
               sed
               unusquisque
               sufficiens
               onus
               erit
               sibi
               ipsi
               .
               Th.
               ae
               Kempis
               .
            
             l.
             1.
             
               de
               imit
            
             .
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Homil.
             1.
             in
             ep
             .
             ad
             Philem.
             
          
           
             b
             Serm.
             de
             Martyrib
             .
          
           
             c
             Serm.
             1.
             de
             Advent
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.22
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Neque
               enim
               ab
               i●
               quos
               sanas
               lenid
               languor
               abscedit
               ,
               sed
               ilico
               quem
               restit●is
               ex
               integro
               ●o●valescit
               ,
               quiae
               consummatum
               est
               quod
               facis
               ,
               &
               perfectum
               quod
               largiris
               .
               S.
            
             Cyprian
             .
             
               de
               coena
               Domini
               :
               vel
               potius
            
             Amoldus
             P.
             Gelasius
             
               de
               vincul
               .
               anathem
               .
               negat
               poenam
               deberi
               culpae
               si
               culpa
               corr●igatur
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Delet
               gratiae
               finaelis
               peccatum
               veniale
               in
               ipsa
               dissolutione
               corporis
               &
               animae
               .
               Ho●
               ab
               antiquis
               dictum
               est
               .
            
             Albert.
             Mag.
             in
             compend
             .
             Theolog.
             verit
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Art.
             18.
             
               con●
               .
               Luther
               .
               Invent.
               rerum
               ,
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Haeres
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Cateches
               .
               mys●aeg
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             
               De
               ritibus
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Innocent
               .
               P.
               de
               Celebrat
               .
               Missar
               .
               cap.
               cum
               Martha
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apologia
               confessionis
               Augustnae
               expressò
               approbat
               clausulam
               illaem
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Deus
               det
               ei
               pacatam
               quietem
               ,
               &
               beatam
               aed
               vitam
               resurrectionem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Biblloth
               .
               S.
               l.
            
             5.
             
             Annot.
             clxxi
             .
             
               Vide
               etiam
               Bellar
               .
               l
            
             2.
             
               de
               Purgat
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
               sect
               .
               Ambros.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Lib
             6.
             
             Bibl.
             
               Sanct.
               annot
            
             .
             345.
             
             
               Bernardum
               excusandum
               arbitrer
               ob
               ingentem
               numerum
               illustrium
               Ecclesiae
               Patrum
               ,
               qui
               ante
               ipsum
               huic
               dogmati
               Authoritatem
               suo
               testimonio
               visi
               sunt
               praebuisse
               praeter
               citatos
               ;
               enumerat
               ,
               S.
               Iacobum
               Apostolum
               ,
               Irenaeum
               ,
               Clementem
               Romanum
               ,
               Augustinum
               ,
               Theodoretum
               ,
               Oecumenium
               ,
               Theophylactum
               ,
               &
               Iohannem
            
             22.
             
             
               Pontis
               .
               Rom.
               quam
               sententiam
               non
               modo
               docuit
               ,
               &
               declaravit
               ,
               sed
               ab
               omnibus
               teneri
               mandavit
               ,
               ut
               ait
               Adrianus
               P.
               in
            
             4
             
               lib.
               sent
               .
               in
               fine
               quaest
               .
               de
               sacram
               .
               confirmationis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Enchirid.
               c.
            
             69.
             lib.
             21.
             
               de
               civit
               .
               Dei
               cap.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             
             
               Chron.
               ●ap
            
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Haec
               descripsimus
               ,
               ut
               tamen
               in
               iis
               nulla
               veluti
               Canonica
               constituatur
               authoritas
               .
               l.
               de
            
             8.
             qu●st
             .
          
           
             
               Dulcitii
               c.
               l.
               Dist.
            
             3.
             exem
             .
             3.
             
             Exempl
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             
               Histor.
               Lomb.
            
             
          
           
             Legend
             185.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             18.11
             .
             
               &c.
               Isa.
            
             8.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               Maldona●
               .
               in
            
             16
             
               ca.
               S.
               Luc.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               Demetrian
               .
               sect
            
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Eccles.
               hier
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Quaest.
               &
               respons
               .
               ad
               orthed
               .
               qu.
            
             75
             
               Iustino
               imputa●
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               De
               bono
               mortis
               .
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               In
               Psal.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Homil.
             22.
             
          
           
             d
             Orat.
             5
             
               in
               Plagam
               gran
               linis
               &
               Orat.
            
             42
             
               in
               Pascha
               .
               de
               Eccles.
               dogma●
               c.
            
             79.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Eccless
               .
               c.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             59.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             14.13
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             4
             
               lib.
               sent
               .
               d.
            
             11.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ibid.
               q.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Lect.
             40.
             
               in
               can
               .
               missae
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Cap.
             1.
             
               contr
               .
               captiv
               .
               Babyl
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               De
               Euchar.
               l.
            
             3.
             cap.
             23.
             
               sect
               .
               secundo
               dicit
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Venere
               tum
               quidem
               muliae
               in
               consultationem
               ,
               nec
               decerni
               tamem
               quicquam
               apertè
               potuit
               ,
               Platina
               in
               vitae
               Innocen
               .
               III.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Apud
               Suaer
               .
               Tom.
            
             3.
             disp
             .
             46.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Loc.
               com
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             3.
             sund
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             L.
             3.
             
               de
               E●●
               cap.
            
             23.
             
               sect
               .
               ●num
               tamen
               .
               Sam.
            
             ●●
             c●0
             ●0
             .
          
           
             
               Discars
               .
               modest
               .
               p.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
               sent
               .
               dist
            
             .
             ●1
             .
             
               lit
               .
               a.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               A.D.
               MCLX.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               A.
               D.
               MCCXV
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               A.
               D.
               MCCLXX
               .
               secund
               .
               Buth●l
               .
               sed
               secundum
               Volaterranum
               MCCCxxxv
               .
               In
            
             4
             
               lib.
               sent
               .
               dist
            
             .
             11.
             q.
             1.
             
               sect
               .
               propter
               tertium
            
             .
          
           
             De
             haeres
             lib.
             8.
             verb.
             Indulgentia
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             
               Ego
               Berengarius
            
             de
             Consecrat
             ,
             dist
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Advers
               .
               Marci●n
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             Contr.
             Tryph.
             Judae
             .
          
           
             In
             dialog
             .
             con
             .
             Marcion
             .
             collectis
             ex
             Maximo
             ,
             tempore
             Commodi
             &
             Severi
             Impp.
             In
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Demonst.
             Evangel
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             *
             &
             cap.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Homil.
             27.
             
          
           
             De
             sacris
             Antioch
             .
             legibus
             apud
             Ph●tium
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             ●29
             .
          
           
             Orat.
             2.
             in
             Pasc.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Caes.
             cont
             .
             haeres
             .
             Apollinarii
             cir
             .
             por
             Damascen
             .
             &
             per
             collect
             .
             senten
             .
             Pp.
             contra
             Severianos
             .
             edit
             .
             per
             Turtianum
             .
          
           
             Homil.
             23.
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             
          
           
             
               ●●
               Psalm
            
             98.
             
          
           
             
               Cont.
               Adimantium
               cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             
               cont
               .
               Faust.
               Ma●●ch
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               consecrat
               .
               dist
            
             .
             2.
             
               cap
               ;
               Qui
               manducant
               ,
               &
               cap.
               primae
               quidem
               ,
               &
               cap.
               Non
               hoc
               corpus
               .
               &
               cap.
               V●
               quid
               parat
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sente●s
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             dist
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Dialog
             .
             1.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Dialog
             .
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               De
               duabus
               naturis
               contra
               ●utych
               .
               &
               Nestor
               .
            
          
           
             
               Videatur
               Picherellutin
               dissert
               .
               de
               Missa
               &
               expositione
               verborum
               institutionis
               coena
               Domini
            
          
           
             *
             Iohn
             6
             63.
             
          
           
             
               Vbi
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gloria
               mundi
            
             .
             4.
             num
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Constant
               .
               Sess.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Accursius
               praes●t
               .
               superinstitut
               .
               Iustin.
               Matth.
            
             26.27
             .
          
           
             
               Consult
               sec.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Comment
               .
               in
            
             6●
             
               Ioh.
               lect
            
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Corp.
               &
               fang
               .
               Domini
               ,
               cap.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Apud
               Gratian.
               de
               c●nsecr
               .
               dist
               .
            
             2.
             
               cap.
               Comperimus
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
               Ochagau
               .
               de
               Sacram.
               tract
               .
            
             2.
             
               de
               Euchar
               .
               qu.
            
             18.
             
             
               De
               consecrat
               .
               dist
            
             .
             2.
             
               cap.
               si
               non
               sunt
               .
               &
               cap.
               quia
               passus
               .
               &
               cap.
               prima
               quidem
               .
               &
               cap.
               Tunc
               ●is
               &
               cap.
               accesserunt
               .
            
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             
               contr
               .
               C●lsum
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Affectus
               consequitur
               intellectum
               :
               ubi
               autem
               nullus
               earum
               rerum
               quae
               petuntur
               vel
               dicuntur
               habetur
               intellectus
               ,
               aut
               generaliter
               ●tantum
               ,
               ibi
               exiguus
               assurgit
               affectus
               .
            
             Azor.
             inst
             .
             moral
             .
             to
             .
             1.
             lib.
             9.
             c.
             34.
             q.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Epist.
               ad
               .
               Sophron
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Sozom
               lib.
            
             6.
             
               hist.
               cap.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             d
             Hom.
             1.
             in
             8.
             
             Iohan.
             
          
           
             e
             
               De
               Doctr.
               Christ.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Serm.
             5.
             
               de
               G●aeca●
               .
               affect
               .
               cu●a●
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Lib.
               Qu.
               ex
               .
               var.
               Script
               .
               locis
               .
               q.
            
             278.
             
          
           
             h
             in
             1
             
               Cor.
               hom
            
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             i
             Super
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Super
               Psal.
            
             18.
             com
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             In
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Liturg.
               cap.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Histor.
               Bohem
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Doctr
               :
               Christ.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Novel
             .
             123.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Missa
               ,
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
               sect
               .
               ad
               Novellam
            
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Quintil.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Verb.
               Osseni
               .
               Cap.
            
             6.
             
               ad
               Quod
               vult
               Deum
            
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             1.
             
               haeret
               .
               fabul
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               De
               haeres
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             23.
             
               vide
               etiam
               Epiphan
               .
               to
            
             2.
             lib.
             1.
             hae●●s
             .
             27.
             
             
               &
               S.
               August
               .
               de
               heares
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             6.
             
               strom
               .
               &
               in
               paraenetico
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             
             &
             8.
             
               contr
               .
               Cels.
            
             
          
           
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Io●
               .
               Hieros
            
             .
          
           
             Can.
             36.
             
             
               Placuit
               picturas
               in
               Ecclesia
               esse
               non
               debere
               ,
               ne
               quod
               colitur
               aut
               adoratur
               in
               parietibus
               depingatur
               .
            
          
           
             
               De
               Morib
               .
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             34.
             
             
               Idem
               de
               fide
               &
               Symbolo
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
               &
               contr
               .
               Adimant
               .
               cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXIV
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
               in
               vita
               Isaaici
               Angeli
               .
               A.D.
            
             1160.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             5
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Stromat
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             
               &
               in
               Protrep
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             22.
             
               advers
               .
               Marcion
               .
               &
               de
               Idololatr
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             4.
             
               contr
               .
               Celsum
            
             .
          
           
             
               Stromat
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             7.
             
               contr
               .
               Celsum
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               De
               Coron
               .
               milit
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
               praep
               .
               Evang.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               Orat.
               contr
               .
               gen●es
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               In
               c.
            
             40.
             
             Isa.
             
          
           
             f
             
               De
               fide
               &
               Symbol
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             
               In
               Deut.
               q.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Lib.
             4.
             
               de
               Orthod
               .
               fide
               ,
               c.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Sil.
               Italic
            
             :
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
               in
               somn
               .
               Scip.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             18.
             cap.
             53.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
               de
               invent
               .
               c.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Epist.
               de
               unit
               .
               Ecclesiae
               ad
               Novatian
               &
               habetur
               caus
               .
            
             24.
             qu.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Irenae
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             
               S.
               Cyprian
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             ep
             .
             6.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             2.
             ep
             .
             10.
             
               &
               lib
            
             :
             4.
             ep
             .
             9.
             
             
               S.
               Ambros.
               de
               dignit
               .
               sacerd
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
             
               S.
               Aug.
               de
               baptism
               .
               contra
               D●nar
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             43.
             
               &
               ibid.
               Clarus
               a
               Muscula
               .
               Id●m
               de
               verb.
               Dom.
               Ser.
            
             24.
             
             
               Con.
               R●m
               .
               sub
               Sylvest
               .
               Const.
               Apost
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             
               c.
               〈◊〉
               Anac
               :
               P.
               ep
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Clemens
               P.
               ep
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               S.
               Hieron
               .
               ep
            
             .
             13.
             
               &
               ep
            
             .
             54.
             
             
               Euihym
               .
               in
               Ps.
            
             44.
             
             
               S.
               Gregor
               .
               in
               Evang.
               Hom.
            
             26.
             
               ad
               Heliodor
               .
               ep
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               S.
               Chrysost.
               s●●m
               .
               D●nascen
               .
               de
               imaginibus
               :
               Orat.
            
             2.
             
             
               S.
               Greg.
               Naz.
               Orat.
            
             21.
             
               de
               laud.
               Basilii
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               epist.
            
             1.
             
               ad
               Corin.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
               &
               in
               epist.
               ad
               Roman
               .
               c
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Extrav
               .
               Com.
               lib.
            
             1.
             ti●
             .
             9.
             
               de
               Major
               .
               &
               obed
               .
               cap.
               Vnam
               Sanctam
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Referente
               Archiepis
               .
               Granatensi
               in
               Council
               .
               Trid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vbi
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Ep.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Apud
               .
               Baren
               .
               Tom.
            
             6.
             
             
               A.
               D.
            
             499.
             n.
             36.
             
          
           
             
               Dionys.
               A●eop
               .
               de
               Eccles.
               hierarc
               .
               de
               sacer
               .
               perfect
               .
            
          
           
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Symrnens
               .
               &
               ad
               Philadelph
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Dist.
             97.
             
               cap.
               duc
               sunt
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               In
               Ierem.
               h●m
            
             .
             7.
             
               &
               advers
               .
               Lucifer
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               I●
               Concil
               .
               Paris
               :
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Concil
               ,
               Ca●tha
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Bapt.
               cont
               .
               Dorat●●●
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4
             ep
             76
             ,
             78
             ,
             31
             ,
             34,38
             ,
             39.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             6.
             ep
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             ep
             .
             32.
             
             
               Quis
               est
               iste
               qui
               contra
               sta●uta
               Eva●gelica
               ,
               contra
               Canonum
               d●creta
               n●vum
               sibi
               usu●
               pa●e
               n●men
               praesumit
               ?
               Videatur
               Epist
               la
               S.
               Hieron
               .
               ad
               Evang●ium
               .
               Concil
               .
               Chalced
               action
               .
            
             16.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               ●●v●n
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             &c.
             7.
             
             
               &
               Concil
               .
               C.
               P.
               ca●
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               &
               Nov.
               l.
               Iustin.
            
             131.
             
          
           
             
               In
               acta
               Apost
               .
               hom
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Canus
               loc
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             235.
             
             
               Ed.
               S.
               ●mant
            
             .
             1563.
             
          
           
             
               Concord
               .
               Cath.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             34.
             
             
               S●nt
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             dist
             .
             24.
             qu●
             2.
             art
             .
             5.
             
             
               De
               Eccl.
               dogm
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Luke
             22.
             25.
             
             Matth.
             20.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               De
               conscerat
               .
               dist
            
             .
             2.
             
               cap.
               Peracta
               .
               Vide
               etiam
               ibid.
               cap.
               In
               c●ena
               ,
               &
               cap.
               Si
               quis
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               De
               consecrat
               .
               dist
            
             .
             1.
             
               c.
               Omnes
               fidel
               .
               Omnes
               fideles
               qui
               conveniunt
               in
               solennitatibus
               sacris
               ad
               Ecclesiam
               &
               Scripturas
               Apostolorum
               &
               Evangeliae
               aeudiant
               .
               Qui
               autem
               non
               perseverant
               in
               oratione
               usque
               dum
               Missa
               peragatur
               ,
               nec
               Sanctam
               Communionem
               percipiunt
               ,
               velut
               inquietudines
               Ecclesiae
               commoventes
               convenit
               communione
               privari
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Chronic.
               Zilizensi
            
             .
          
           
             
               Enchir.
               cap.
            
             1.
             n.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               Praxis
               sori
               poenit
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             2.
             sect
             .
             4.
             n.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Dom.
               a
               Soto
               in
               quart
               .
               sent
               .
               dist
               .
            
             17.
             qu.
             2.
             art
             .
             6.
             
               concl
               .
               secunda
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Non
               est
               dubium
               quin
               id
               lic●tum
               sit
               .
               Cod.
               de
               poeniten
               .
               tract
               .
            
             1.
             qu.
             6.
             p.
             18.
             
               edit
               .
               Salmantie
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             1553.
             
          
           
             Reginald
             ,
             
               lib.
               de
               contrit
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Non
               ilico
               ut
               homo
               se
               reum
               senti●
               culpae
               poenitentiae
               lege
               poenitere
               constringitur
               .
               Haec
               profecto
               conclusio
               more
               &
               usu
               Ecclesia
               satis
               videtur
               constabilita
               .
               Dom.
               ae
               Soto
               in
               quart
               .
               sent
               .
               dist
               .
            
             17.
             qu.
             2.
             art
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Session
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             4.
             
               sent
               .
               dist
            
             .
             18.
             q.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
             
               Instruct.
               sacerdot
               .
               cap.
            
             9
             n
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Sum.
               qu.
            
             16.
             art
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Contrit
               .
               num
            
             .
             107.
             
          
           
             
               Quaecunque
               intensio
               contrae
               peccatum
               ,
               in
               quocunque
               instanti
               sufficie●
               ad
               consequendam
               misericordiam
               &
               remistionem
               ,
               ibid.
               n.
            
             106.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vide
               Biel.
               l.
            
             4.
             dist
             .
             17.
             4.1
             .
             
               &
               Scotum
               ibidem
               .
               &
               Bonavent
               .
               ib.
               n.
            
             72.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Nelius
               dicitur
               ●am
               institutam
               ●uisse
               à
               quadam
               universali
               Ecclesiae
               traditione
               quam
               ex
               Novi
               vel
               Veteris
               Testamenti
               ,
               ●●thoritate
               ;
               &
               ●●men
               negatur
               haec
               Traditio
               esse
               universalis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Confessio
               non
               est
               necessaria
               apud
               ●raecos
               :
               quia
               non
               emanavit
               ad
               illos
               traditionaliter
               ,
               de
               poeuit
               .
               dist
               .
            
             5.
             
               in
               principio
               Gloss.
               Ibid.
               Vide
               etiam
               Panormitan
               .
               super
               Decre●al
               .
            
             5.
             
               cap.
               Quod
               autem
               ,
               c.
               Omnis
               utriusque
               sexus
               sect
               .
            
             18.
             
               extrav
               .
               Gloss.
            
             
          
           
             
               Maldonatus
               sa●●tur
               omnes
               Canonistas
               in
               ha●e
               sententiam
               consensisse
               ,
               disp
               .
               de
               Sacram.
               ●●m
               .
            
             2.
             c.
             ●
             .
             
               De
               consess
               .
               Orig.
               Sess.
            
             4.
             
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Eman.
               Sa
               ,
               V.
               Satisfact
               .
               n.
            
             10.
             
             
               T●let
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
               instr
               .
               sacerd
               .
               cap.
            
             11.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Tolet.
               instr
               .
               sacerd
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             11.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vide
               Concil
               .
               Tribur
               .
               c.
            
             54.
             
             
               Burchard
               .
               lib.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               lib.
               de
               Poenitentia
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               indulgent
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
             
               Sect.
               Existit
               autem
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
               Iohan.
               de
               Turrecremata
               in
               comment
               .
               dist
               .
            
             1.
             
               de
               poenitentia
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hist.
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
               lib.
            
             1.
             pag.
             20.
             
             
               Londin
               .
               edit
            
             .
          
           
             
               Fab.
               Incarnatus
               scrutin
               .
               Sacerd.
               de
               indulgent
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cention
               gravam
               .
               Germ.
            
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               facere
               voluit
               Paulus
               quintus
               in
               venetorum
               causa
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Fabius
               incarnatus
               Scrutin
               .
               Sacerdot
               .
               de
               indulgen
               .
               sect
               .
               antepen
               .
               edit
               .
               Barcinon
            
             :
             1628.
             
          
           
             
               Apud
               Genes
               .
               Sepulvedam
               in
               vita
               Egidii
               Albernotii
               Cardinalis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Fab.
               Incarn
               .
               ubi
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             
               Apud
               Petr●n
               de
               Soto
               lect
               .
               a
               instit
               .
               Sacerd.
               de
               necessariis
               ad
               effectum
               indulg
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               In
               tract
               .
               de
               jubileo
               .
               not
               ab
               .
            
             34.
             n.
             4.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Qu.
             37.
             
               de
               indulg
               prop.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             1.
             
               de
               indulg
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             
             
               Sect.
               Altera
               dubitatio
            
             .
          
           
             
               Scrutin
               .
               Sacerd
               .
               ubi
               supra
               .
            
          
           
             Digress
             .
             2.
             
               ad
               Cap.
            
             1.
             
             
               Epist.
               ad
               T●●●n
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               potest
               .
               Papae
               .
               qu.
            
             3.
             ad
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sa
               aphor
               .
               verb.
               satisfact
               .
               num
               .
            
             10.
             
             
               Scrutin
               .
               Sacerd
               .
               tract
               .
               de
               Indulg
               .
               sect
               .
               penult
               .
               Su●rrez
               .
               part
               .
            
             4.
             in
             3.
             disp
             .
             38.
             sect
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Gra●at
               .
               in
               materia
               de
               peccatis
               ,
               tract
               .
            
             8
             desp
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             1
             
               F.
               Knot
            
             .
             against
             
               Chilling
               worth
            
             in
             his
             
               Infidelity
               unmask'd
            
             ,
             p.
             105
             ,
             106
             ,
             107
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Bellarm.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               amiss
               gratiae
               ,
               cap.
            
             13.
             
               sect
               .
               alterum
               est
               .
               Et
               de
               Sacram
               Euchar
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             19.
             
               sect
               .
               respondeo
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             14.
             
               sect
               .
               adde
               postrenso
               .
               De
               Purgator
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             11.
             
               sect
               .
               probatur
               ultimo
            
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             4
             
               S●u●
               .
               dist
            
             .
             21.
             q.
             1.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             14.
             
               de
               Purgator
               .
               sect
               .
               est
               ergo
               opini●
               ver
               a.
            
             ●
             
          
           
             
               Emanuel
               [
               Sa
               aphor
               .
               verb.
               ●ubium
               .
               Escobar
               .
               Theol.
               moral
               .
               Exam.
            
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
               de
               Censc●●●la
               probabi●●
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             
               Eman.
               Sa
               ,
               Aphor.
               verb.
               Dubium
               Escobar
               .
               de
               conscient●●
               probabili
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apud
               Na●●ler●●
               generat
            
             .
             22.26
             .
          
           
             Dist.
             82.
             
             
               Can.
               Presbyter
               inglossa
            
             .
          
           
             3
             Qu.
             ●
             .
             
               Latae
               ●utravag
               .
               de
               ●igamis
               .
               Quja
               ●irca
               ,
               Communiter
               dicitur
               quod
               Clericus
               pr●
               simpliti
               fornitatione
               deponi
               non
               debet
               ,
               dist
               .
            
             81.
             
             
               Maximin
               .
               Glossa
               in
               Gratian.
            
             
          
           
             
               Sent.
               l.
            
             4.
             dist
             .
             33
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               Temp.
               qu.
            
             2
             
               de
               luxuria
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vide
               Dan.
               Tiles
               .
               de
               l'erbo
               non
               scripto
               ,
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Instruct.
               Sace●d
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             6.
             n.
             15.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             13.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             10.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             13.
             n.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             11.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             c.
             39.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Aphor.
               tit
               .
               Debitum
               Conjugale
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             61.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Adorat
               l.
            
             3.
             
             Disp.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Ib.
               c.
            
             5.
             sect
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Concil
               C.P.
            
             6.
             can
             .
             76.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Cap.
               fin
               .
               de
               conver
               .
               conjug
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
               de
               divortiis
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               De
               Matrim
               .
               p.
            
             2.
             c.
             7.
             sect
             .
             5.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               In
               Sent.
            
             4.
             d.
             39.
             
               art
               .
               1.
               
               Concl.
               ul●
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             1.
             
               de
               Matrim
               c.
            
             14.
             
               sect
               .
               secundo
               ,
               sine
               consensu
               .
            
          
           
             
               Serutin
               .
               Sacerdot
               .
               de
               Indul.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Part.
               qu.
            
             25.
             art
             .
             4.
             
             
               Vide
               etiam
               Pontif.
               cap.
               de
               benedictione
               novae
               crucis
               ,
               fol.
            
             163.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Orat.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Su●
               .
               part
            
             .
             3.
             tit
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               etiam
               Iacobum
               de
               Graffus
               de
               orat
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             
               Instruct.
               Sacerd
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             n.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               n.
            
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               Vbi
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Vbi
               supra
               ,
               cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               n
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Ohe
               jam
               desme
               Deos
               ●●xor
               gratulando
               obtundere
               ,
               nisi
               illos
               tuo
               ex
               iugenio
               judica●
               ,
               ut
               nil
               credas
               intelligere
               nisi
               idem
               dictum
               est
               centies
               .
            
             Heautontim
             .
             act
             .
             5.
             scen.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Summae
               Cajetan
               ,
               v.
               oratio
            
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             115.9
             .
             &
             146.3
             .
             &
             118.
             8.
             
             &
             50.
             15.
             
             Heb.
             4.16
             .
             Matth.
             11.
             28.
             
             Iohn
             6.
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Sum.
               part
            
             .
             4.
             tit
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             c.
             2.1.2
             .
          
           
             
               Bernardin
               .
               de
               bus●●s
               .
               de
               Concept
               .
               Mariae
               .
            
             1.
             
               part
               .
               serm
            
             .
             1.
             part
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Can●ic
               .
               Mar.
               Magnificat
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               C●●men●
               .
               in
            
             S.
             
               Proverb
               .
               in
               vers
            
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Tit.
             de
             Sanctis
             .
          
           
             Sess.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ex
             cursu
             horarum
             Beatae
             Mariae
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ad
               Recand●
               tenses
               :
               de
               Lauretana
               imagine
               ,
               apud
               Bembum
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             ep
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               epist.
               dedicat
               .
               histor
               .
               Lauretan
               .
            
          
           
             Fol.
             323
             ,
             3●4
             325.
             
          
           
             Fol.
             327.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               epist.
               Andri
               Duditibii●
               Quinque
               Eccles.
               episc
               .
               Edit
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             1590
             
               sine
               lo●i
               &
               typographi
               nomine
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Cantitis
               quae
               ●●can●
               sequentiae
               D●minic
               .
               anie
               ascensionem
               Domini
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vide
               s●●
               .
               Rosario
               .
               ●uentias
               ●●eviam
               .
            
          
           
             Jerem.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.25
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             3.11
             .
             ●
             8.
             
          
           
             Kings
             17.
             21.
             cap
             2.
             
               visitatione
               minorum
               Sept
               S.
               Aug.
            
             
          
           
             John
             4.
             
             22●
             
               Vide
               libr.
               de
               Sanctis
               Hibernicis
               nuper
               Latine
               edit
               .
               per
               D
               Picardum
               Parisiensem
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Apud
               Bodin
               .
               in
               method
               .
               histor
               .
               l
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Apud
               Aug
               ,
               Triumphum
               de
               An●o●a
               .
               Q●
               .
            
             14
             ad
             4.
             &
             quaest
             .
             17.
             
               ad
               .
               verb.
               Harmannus
            
             .
          
           
             
               Lib
               de
               Reform
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             D
             
               ●stis
               Sancterum
            
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ne
               miretur
               ●ector
               e●uditur
               ,
               quod
               exorcism●s
               apud
               Inqisiteres
               sie
               ●oemi●tu●●ene
               ris
               ,
               so
               ●asse
               dispensatum
               ●ui●
               cum
               bon●s
               vl●is
               in
               hoc
               .
               articulo
               .
               An
               potius
               factum
               quia
               bonus
               A●g
               lus
               nu●quam
               ,
               mali
               autem
               Genil
               saep●ssime
               sub
               sorma
               soemininae
               :
               ap●ar●e
               q●o●
               〈…〉
               .
            
          
           
             Lib.
             133.
             
          
           
             
               Flagellum
               Daemonum
               decum
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               vide
               Raimun
               .
               Lullium
               lib
            
             2.
             
               le
               quint
               a
               essentia
            
             .
          
           
             
               hilostrat
               .
               de
               I●
               appalonii
            
             ,
          
           
             
               In
               illa
               verba
               ,
               (
               Qui
               credit
               in
               me
               majora
               ●●ciet
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               Quaest.
               natur
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Cyril
               .
               Hi●r●s
               .
               Catech.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Inflit.
               m●ral
               .
               part
            
             .
             1.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Edit
               .
               Roman●
               p.
            
             672.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Nemius
                 po●est
                 per
                 fidem
                 constare
                 se
                 receposse
                 vel
                 minimum
                 sacramentum
                 .
                 Estque
                 hoc
                 ita
                 certum
                 ex
                 fide
                 ,
                 ac
                 clarum
                 ●●
                 nos
                 vivere
                 .
                 Nulla
                 est
                 via
                 ,
                 qua
                 citra
                 revelationem
                 .
                 nosse
                 possumus
                 intentionem
                 ministrantis
                 ,
                 vel
                 evidenter
                 ,
                 vel
                 cert●
                 ex
                 fide
                 ,
                 Andreas
                 Vega
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               9.
               
                 de
                 justific
                 .
                 c.
              
               17.
               
            
             
               
                 Non
                 potest
                 quis
                 esse
                 certus
                 certi●udine
                 fidei
                 se
                 percipere
                 verum
                 Sacramentum
                 .
                 Cum
                 Sacramentum
                 ●ine
                 intentione
                 Ministri
                 non
                 conficiatur
                 ,
                 &
                 intentionem
                 alteriu●
                 nemo
                 videre
                 potest
                 .
                 Be●●ar●●
                 .
                 lib.
              
               3.
               
                 de
                 justif
                 .
                 cap.
              
               8.
               
                 sect
                 .
                 Dicent
              
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Instruct.
               Sacerd
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             2●
             .
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             In
             3
             Tom.
             4
             qu.
             93.
             art
             .
             5.
             dub
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Manuel
               .
               c.
            
             18.
             n.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Apud
               .
               Tolet.
               Instruct.
               Sacerd
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               In
               comp●nd
               .
               p.
            
             335
             
               Lugduni
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             1641
             
          
           
             
               Ubi
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             
               Theol.
               Scholast
            
             .
          
           
             
               Relect.
               de
               paea●●
               .
               n●
            
             .
          
           
             S●ss
             .
             8.
             can
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Cap.
               cum
               virum
               de
               regularibus
               .
               Aquin.
            
             2.
             q.
             88.
             art
             .
             9.
             
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             101.
             
          
           
             
               Thom.
               Walsingham
            
             .
          
           
             
               De●erunt
               a●rum
               &
               argentum
               &
               reportant
               Chartas
               .
               C●rd
               .
               Cusan
               .
            
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
               de
               summo
               Pontif.
               vid●
               etiam
               Iacobum
               de
               T●ram
               :
               &
               Rav●s
               .
               de
               C●●ci●
               .
               du
               Tren●
               .
               Cap.
               quia
               circa
               Extrav
               .
               de
               Bigamis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cap.
               proposuit
               .
               de
               con
               ess
               .
               pr●
               benda
               ,
               n.
            
             ●●
             .
          
           
             
               Si
               Imperator
               ,
               dist
            
             .
             96.
             
               &c.
               Ecclesia
               S.
               M.
               de
               constitut
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             1199.
             
             Can.
             5.
             
             
               De
               Clericis
               l●t
               .
               c
            
             30
             
               sect
               quarto
               obiiciunt
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Offic.
               Christiani
               Princ.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Suarez
               .
               d●fens
               .
               contra
               sect
               .
               Anglie
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             17.
             sect
             .
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             &
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Apbor
               .
               verb.
               Cl●icus
            
             .
          
           
             
               Desens
               .
               sid
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             15.
             s●ct
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Apolog.
               p.
            
             57.
             
          
           
             Rem
             .
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               la
               bu●c
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             
               Instruct.
               Sacerd
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
             
               De
               poenit
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             19.
             15.
             
          
           
             Brit●
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Coutr
               .
               Reg.
               Ang.
               l.
            
             9
             c.
             3
             :
          
           
             Cap.
             13
             :
          
           
             
               De
               sum
               Pontif
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Defen●
               .
               fid
               .
               Cath.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             25.
             s●ct
             .
             10.
             
               &
               sect
            
             .
             18.
             
             &
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Corcer
               .
               Eccles.
               in
               Angl.
               fol.
            
             336.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Philopat
               .
               sect
            
             .
             2.
             n.
             160●
             &
             161.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             3.
             disp
             .
             ●
             .
             q.
             12.
             pu●ct
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Contr.
               B●r●l
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Ubi
               supra
               ,
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             6.
             sect
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Contr.
               E●●cl
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Rom.
               Pontif.
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               B●stit
               :
               moral
               .
               part
            
             .
             2.
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Ubi
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Mat
               Vivaldus
               de
               Bulla
               coenae
               Domini
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sanct.
               a●
               .
               Iur.
               P●nlificis
               qu.
            
             15
             s●ct
             .
             5.
             qu.
             17.
             s●ct
             .
             6.
             
               &
               qu.
            
             27.
             sect
             .
             7.
             
             
               Cat●l
               .
               glor
               .
               mundi
               part
               .
            
             4.
             consid
             .
             7.
             
               cae
               Zod●rico
            
             .
          
           
             
               Verb.
               Bon●f
            
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               De
               maj●r
               ,
               &
               obed●ent
               .
               un●m
               Sanctam
               .
               In
               Extrav
               .
               Pon●f
               .
            
             8.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Late●
               .
               sub
               Iu●is
            
             2.
             
             
               In
               Extrav
               .
               Iob.
            
             22.
             
               cap.
               Cum
               inter
               nonnullos
               .
               In
               gloss
               .
               sinal
               ,
               edit
               .
               ●aris
            
             1503.
             
             
               Co●cil
               .
               Viennens
               .
               sub
               .
               Clem.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Voi
               supra
               in
               Cassenao
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Summ.
             3.
             
               part
               .
               l.
            
             22.
             c.
             6.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               sua
               Monarchiae
               quem
               citat
               Felinus
               in
               cap.
               si
               qu●ndo
               ,
               ubi
               per
               cum
               extrav
               .
               de
               rescript
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               In
               tract
               .
               de
               Rege
               &
               regno
               ad
               R●gem
               Cypri
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               Phi●pair
               .
               sect
            
             .
             2.
             7.
             160.
             162.
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               side
               baeret
               .
               servanda
            
          
           
             
               In
               epist.
               monitor
               .
               ad
               .
               Iob.
               B●rclai
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               resp
               .
               ad
               Apolog
               .
               pro
               ●
               .
               fidelit
               ,